Search the Community

Not my best work but I was ready to move on to another story idea… Long Term Comeuppance or A Cheater Never Prospers… April is on her knees, her hands behind her back in fuzzy pink cuffs. She’s completely nude with exception of the white puffy diaper with pink bears covering her bald wet slit… Her thin legs and thin arms have no trace of hair and her small pink nipples are hard enough to cut glass. She’d tell you it was because of the cold but she knows it’s a mixture of humiliation, fear, and pure arousal… She barely hears the words that the much larger ( in every way) brunette is saying to her, she’s too busy licking her mistress to another climax while she grips her strawberry blonde pigtails like handles shoving her face against her own sex. As the other woman yelps from the orgasm she yanks April up by her hair and tells her what a good little girl she’s been. April can’t help but blush at the compliment. She really *does* feel like a good girl, but even in her gleeful moment she knows something is wrong with all of this… she thinks back on how she ended up here. On her knees, diapered, pleasing a woman.. She looks over her shoulder and sees her wedding gown and then giggles as if to say “Oh yeah!” Turning her head back to await the next command from her Mistress… 6 months earlier… “Fuck you Lezbo, and mind your fucking business.” A drunk April yells at Phoebe as she rushes out of the club. “Who is that?” The guy she was making out with asks her as she tugs him towards the door. “Just some bitch. Ignore her, I DON’T have a fiancée and she’s just jealous that I’m sexy and rich.” April looks over her shoulder seeing Phoebe looking down at her phone clearly texting, and probably Rob her fiancée. “Fucking cow.” She scowls as they head out to the parking lot. Once in the car she’s back on his lap, her micro dress up around her waist grinding her panty clad sex against his hard member through his black pants. “Mmm… that’s right baby.. I want that dick….” She slides off his lap long enough to unbuckle his belt and slide his pants down and fishing his hard cock out she smiles and dives down starting her signature blowjob. She likes Will, he’s been a good “lay” and a good time away from her regular life. She thinks about Rob and how “boring” life with him has become. She gives his head one more lick and then slips her panties to the side and starts riding Will’s 7” member… This is the part she loves.. The excitement of getting fucked in a parking lot downtown, anyone could see, she’s done this several times… But Rob.. Sweet, loving, boring ass Rob won’t have any of it. She’s tried explaining that with their money who’s going to say anything or do anything. “Fucking pussy.” She thinks to herself as she turns her attention back to Will and his fearless desire to please her. Moments pass and April finds the orgasm building.. she starts talking dirty to her lover “That’s right baby… Fuck me! Fuck my wet pussy! Ogh!! Oh!!!” “You like that baby? You want me to fuck you right out in public?!” Will says getting into the scene they are making.. “Yes! Fuck me…” Will suddenly opens the car door and easily pulls the thin woman around to the trunk of the car behind theirs and bends her over starting to pound her from behind… “Like that bitch?” He says pounding so hard you can hear their skin slapping loudly. “Yes Daddy! Fuck me harder!” She moans as she starts to cum… “oh! Oh! OH! Ight!” She squeals as she cums bent over the trunk of the car, her hands flat on the rear window… “Shit.. I thought I’d finish baby.” Will says pulling out of her overworked slit. “We’re not done then are we?” April says turning around and then dropping to her knees and taking his cock back in her mouth… after several minutes of blowing Will she leans back and pulls her top down over her pert C Cups and says “Cum on my tits baby.” Will can’t hold out and shoots four hot ropes of semen on the kneeling woman’s bust. “That’s it!” She says rubbing the liquid on her breasts. She stands up and starts kissing him again leaning back on the parked car.. An hour later she slips into her home and stops in the hallway to admire her handiwork in the mirror. “Hope you enjoyed yourself.” She hears in the living room beside her. “Oh hey baby! I did, the girls all say hi.” April lies fumbling to hang up her jacket. “It’s been a long night though so I think I’m going to get a quick shower in and then head to bed. You staying tonight? I might be feeling a little frisky later!” She winks and then nervously heads upstairs to get rid of the “evidence” that’s dried in her thong and her cleavage. In the shower she works quickly to scrub herself clean and then hears the bathroom door open, she remembers her sticky thongs laying on the floor and she shuts off the water and starts stepping out of the shower door when she sees Rob handing her a towel. “Thanks baby!” She says looking at the floor for her used underwear.. “Anything for the love of my life right?” “You know it! You are just the best thing that’s ever happened to me.” She says looking again on the floor and not seeing them. “Yeah I know.” He says walking out of the room. “Yeah I know.” She mocks under her breath. Now alone in the room she can’t find her thongs anywhere. She bends over to check under the sink and then her panties dangle in front of her face.. “Looking for these bitch?” April stops cold.. she knows that voice. It’s Phoebe, Rob’s longtime best friend. She swears she’s a lesbian. Always wandering what she’s up to or where she’s been… Nosey bitch… April decides to try to get the situation back in hand. “Oh great. A little tattle tale huh? You ready to break Rob’s heart bitch? I’m sure you’d just love that wouldn’t you.. What will Robbie do when you’ve destroyed his future with *this* and he’s left hanging out with his lezbo weirdo friend?” “You silly little bitch. I’m not a lesbian.” She says grabbing April by her neck, her towel dropping to the floor.. “And I’m pretty sure Rob will be just fine no matter what happens to you.” The trip from the bathroom to the driveway is pretty much a one sided conversation of Phoebe explaining how she’s always thought April was a conniving slut and so she’s been keeping tabs on her. She’s been videoing her out flirting and fucking her way around the club scene while she tells Rob she’s with “the girls”. “Fuck you!” The naked woman says as Rob walks out from the garage. “It’s all faked by you cause you are jealous of my sexy look and my money!” She looks up at the much taller woman and then adds more insults “I bet those huge tits sag to the floor without a bra on! And your hair sucks… you… your makeup is stupid… and…. And you’re a fucking Sasquatch! Bet your pussy is as hairy as one too!” “I don’t think this is faked.” Rob says tapping the trunk of Phoebe’s car. April looks at the back window and sees handprints. “These are yours right?” April looks confused… “That’s right stupid little girl. You were so caught up in fucking that you didn’t notice you got pounded against MY car you dumb twat.” The naked woman looks at the handprints and then at Rob… there’s no getting out of this. She’s caught. She wants to run and hide, she wants to put on some clothes… Then the *real* problem hits her… she looks at Rob and says “You aren’t going to call off the wedding are you?” “What?” He says.. “That’s the only thing you can think of? The wedding! No, it’s the money isn’t it?” Rob just scowls at her and then heads back in the house. “No it isn’t just that!” She lies “Shut up sis, he’s finally seen the light. The thing I’ve been trying to tell him since you first set your sights on him. You are nothing but a vain, spoiled, self centered little brat.” Phoebe says finally letting April go. The naked woman looks at Phoebe and for the first time she can’t think of anything snarky to say… she’s too scared to think of anything but saving the wedding. 1 month earlier… “I promise Daddy.” An angel faced April says sitting at her parents’ mansion. Promises….. April has spent everyday since puberty jumping from one man to the next, and usually not bothering to wait for a breakup to move on. While her parents expected and ignored that behavior when she was still a cheerleader in high school, they were disappointed to see it continue in college. When she was expelled when it was discovered that her little antics not only stained the reputation of an Ivy League school.. Sex in the school chapel while recording the whole scene… The fight between her then fiancée and his fellow student she was banging in the video was just too much. No matter how much her parents donated to the school. After she was expelled she started her full time career as a “Socialite” hitting the spas during the day, shopping, and clubs every night. Whenever her antics got too much attention and her parents threatened cutting her off, she’d get engaged to another man and promise to be good. She’s played this game 4 times now and apparently 5 strikes and she’s out… When she announced her engagement to Rob her parents immediately rewrote their Will, and redefined the terms of her Trust Fund. Now engaged for a month she’s just agreed to the terms of her financial future. Those terms are basically “No Husband, No Money. Another public affair, No Money.” Moving forward the naked April runs around the house looking for Rob. She finally finds him packing a bag with the clothes he’s had at her place. “No baby!! Hey! Don’t leave.. please.. Um, I promise I’ll never do this again!” “Promise?” Rob says with a look of anger. “Yes! I promise! Please don’t leave.” “Why did you have to sign a new agreement with your parents again?” He asks. “Oh? Uh that was just because they needed to make some updates that’s all.” “Bullshit! I should’ve listened to Phoebe! She told me she’d heard about you. About what a cheating bitch you are. But I thought you loved me!” Phoebe walks in the room. “But it’s her! It’s always been her. She was the one that I should’ve been with instead of *this* bullshit.” “Her? What the fuck? I’m a fucking goddess compared to her.” April snaps. “Phoebe is more of a woman than you will ever be. Her soul is beautiful and unlike you, she’s honest and stands up for her friends. You and your fake friends will never be anything like her.” April sees that Rob isn’t slowing down his packing… she needs to do something fast. “Rob… darling! I’ll do anything to keep you and to stop you from calling off the wedding…” he doesn’t stop. “I promise I’ll do anything you want just please don’t do this!” “Anything?” He says with a sly look on his face. “Anything!” She pleads.. “Get on your knees and beg.” He says with a look of disdain. Something very unfamiliar to her always sweet fiancé. April slowly lowers herself down to her knees on the bedroom hardwood. She starts getting nervous that he wants a blowjob or something… Rob steps up to her and puts his hand on her head and quietly whispers “You will do everything I tell you to do from now on or I swear I’ll call this whole fucking thing off. Deal?” “Yes! Thank you baby! I was just thinking OUCH!” She yelps as he suddenly grips her hair pulling her blonde locks up.. “No one told you to speak yet!” “Oh.. uh.. I’m sorry.. baby… it’s just that.. OUCH!” She whimpers again as Phoebe walks behind her and kicks her in her ass. “Jesus… she is pretty dumb.” Phoebe says “did anyone say you could speak?” “Fuck you bi OUCH!!” Her face jerks to the side as Phoebe lands a slap across her cheek… “Shut your stupid cheating mouth slut!” Phoebe snarls… The kneeling woman opens her mouth but sees Phoebe raise her hand back and she closes it quickly. “There we go! Such a good girl.” Phoebe teases patting her head like a dog.. “Now let’s see if a good pup can Stay while we go talk.” Rob and Phoebe leave the room… They return and start discussing the “terms” of their new relationship. From now on April is their property, she will do as she is told or be severely punished. If she tells anyone about this deal Rob calls off the wedding. “Understand all of this?” April starts to speak and then just nods her head. “Great! Now let’s get started.” Rob says grabbing a notepad and dropping it on the floor along with a pen. “Strip.” He says nonchalantly to the kneeling woman. April looks around and then starts taking off her clothes. On the one hand she’s embarrassed at undressing in front of Rob right now but Phoebe being in the room is almost unbearable.. “Now I want you to write down all passwords on that notepad. We’re going to see just how much of a cheating tramp you’ve been.” Phoebe says to the nude woman. April starts to cry… “Don’t cry now. What’s the worst that could happen? Your fiancé find out what a piece of trash you are fucking around on him? I’m pretty sure he already knows.” April fills out the notepad with passwords to her accounts.. not just the ones that Rob knows about but a couple of secret email accounts and a few websites he’s never heard of. There is also an instagram account he has never seen before…. “Is that it?” Rob says picking up the notepad. April just shakes her head up and down. “Well let’s see what you’ve been hiding.” Rob says picking up her phone and unlocking it. 30 minutes later Rob has learned a lot about his soon to be bride. Her numerous lovers, the amount of trash talking he has been the victim of from her friends.. “normal” cheater behavior but then there was the not so normal… “So you like a little freaky shit huh?” Rob says circling the woman holding up post after post of her fetish themed instagram account. “Daddy issues” “ddlg” “neko girl” “forced lezdom” sounds pretty kinky to me.” Phoebe says taking the phone from Rob “What is forcedABDL?” April says nothing, her cheeks blushing… “Is it the same as “forced age regression?” April feels tears roll down her cheeks and then she nods her head up and down.. Phoebe googles the phrase and then wide eyed looks at April and exclaims “Fa-Reek!” Rob raises an eyebrow and Phoebe laughs handing him her phone. While Rob starts looking at the screen Phoebe takes over the conversation… “So you want a “daddy”, seems like you need someone to punish your naughty little ass.” She reaches down and pulls April to her feet by her arms. “Well let’s see what we can do for you. Maybe if you got your wishes here you’d stop being such a little whore.” Phoebe says smacking April’s ass several times with her hand. “So tell me all about your body. Including these.” She says poking Aprils clearly fake breasts… “You may speak.” April spends the next few minutes telling Phoebe her measurements and why she got implants. She talks about her hair color, her beauty regimen, waxing, even the bleaching of her anus. “Well since you want to be regressed, how about we help fulfill your fantasy?” Phoebe says with two quick pats of April’s pubic hair. “Call your salon and tell them you want to go bare.” It was a restless night for April sleeping next to Rob in her bedroom. Usually he wants to “fool around” a little even though in the past she would put him off having already satisfied herself with another man.. This time it was her wishing he would at least try to get her to do something.. anything… just so that she could feel like things will get better. Instead he slept peacefully on his side of the bed while she barely slept staring out the window at the city skyline. 9:30am at the Salon “Yes! I think bare is the way to go.” April lies to her tech. “It’s just so unlike you, I thought you’d said you wanted some hair just to feel like a woman?” “Well I’m thinking with my wedding coming up in a few months that it will be something I try out for a while. Who knows.. I might like it!” 11:00am back at home “Much better! You’re on your way to being the good girl we all know you should be.” Phoebe says standing back up from her inspection of the once again naked April. “Now about the rest of you.” Rob says sliding a piece of paper across the kitchen table. “Sit and read. Then sign.” He says sternly. April reads the paper, looks up at Rob but then signs the paperwork with a look of defeat on her face. 1 week later… “But where did you get this from?” April asks looking at the gel that Phoebe is smearing all over her naked body standing on the back deck.. “Shut up and turn around.” Phoebe says putting another squeeze of the blue substance on her gloved hand. She starts rubbing it on the back of April’s neck “This will make sure you continue being such a good little girl for Daddy.” She rubs it in down April’s back, on both of her ass cheeks and even between her legs carefully avoiding her sensitive slit; only her labia are subjected to the gel. April knows she should object.. call for help, or at least say something mean but she just stands there doing as she’s told by Phoebe… she just clinches her fists as the tingling sensation on her torso and a front of her legs goes from pleasant to almost like bee stings… “Does it hurt?” “Yes! It’s really stinging….” She whimpers… “Poor little girl. I guess you should have been a good girl and then you could get to have body hair and your grown up tan.” April hurts her teeth because just as the front of her body finally seems to stop hurting her back is kicking into overdrive… her buttocks feel like they are going to catch on fire! “My ass!” She finally says gasping and reaching back to grab her butt like a child getting a spanking… Smack! Phoebe pulls her hand back and delivers another blow to April’s ass causing the woman to stand on her tip toes from the pain! “What did I say about language?” “Yes ma’am….” April says sullenly as she rubs her cheeks.. “Looks like your mental training needs a little more attention.” Phoebe says capping the gel and washing her hands as she carefully removes the gloves. April finally stops clinching as the gel finishes its work on her body… “Ok, shower time. Gotta get all of that residue off of you so it doesn’t end up somewhere it doesn’t belong.” April steps in the hot shower and begins washing her body with the loofah that the gel came with. At first she notices the fine hair that is collecting by the drain but then she notices that there is a faint brown tint to the water at her feet as well. She scrubs herself clean and then notices that the water is clear again. She steps out of the shower, removes the shower cap she was wearing and grabs a towel to dry off. She steps in front of the vanity and pulls the towel off and is shocked at what she sees! Her once professionally tanned skin is lily white. Her nipples are pale pink and looking at her sex she sees that her labia is now swollen and pink as well! “What did you do to me?” She stutters out backing away from the mirror… “I gave you the skin and hair of a sweet girl that hasn’t hit puberty yet. You don’t have to worry about all that yucky body hair anymore or even tanning! Think of all the time that will save you!” Phoebe says smirking at the pink nipples that look out of place on April’s surgically enhanced bust. “It’s forced regression right? You love that shit. So now you can live it.” Phoebe says bobbing the nose of the pale woman. April reaches for her babydoll nightgown and then waits for the next direction from Phoebe. “Well I think it’s bedtime. You can just tell everyone that you’ve decided that tanning is bad and you want to make sure you have youthful skin to the grave! I’m sure your girlfriends will understand. I mean, as self centered as you are OF COURSE you would think that way! … Now off to bed, don’t forget to turn on your white noise app so you can sleep.” April quickly walks out of the room heading to her bed, she lays down and pulls the covers up to her neck so she doesn’t see her pale skin. She thinks to herself about turning on her white noise app on her phone and rolls her eyes that Phoebe would even think to “remind” her to turn that on. After all, she’s been using this machine for years as far as she can remember and there’s no reason for her to stop now. She opens the app and settles on Preset 3 a soft ocean sound begins and April drifts off to sleep hearing the slow sounds of the sea while her subconscious hears suggestions of being a good girl that doesn’t want big fake boobies, fake boobies are for whores and she’s a good girl. A good girl that does what she’s told by her Mommy and Daddy…….. A month later and April is noticing a lot of changes. She never minded having all of her body hair permanently removed and even her pale pink nipples and labia looks pretty “cute” but still sexy but recently something is “off” with her body. She seems to be thinning out all over her body. At first she liked what she was seeing since her body fat percentage was dropping and it gave her a sexy thigh gap and a toned tummy. This morning though she is noticing that her implants are so constricted in her reduced breasts that you can see the outline of them. She is getting skinny.. like everywhere. Even her labia looks smaller. Where she once had a sexy bit of “camel toe” when she wore something tight, she looks down and sees just a little slit with just a hint of clitoris peeking out. She’s staring at her little slit when Phoebe walks in on her standing in front of her mirror in her bedroom… “Little girl what are you looking at? Getting naughty thoughts?” She smirks handing her three pills and some water. “Uh no! I was just.. I wasn’t.. never mind.” She says blushing and quickly takes her “vitamins” to give her mouth something to do besides stutter around her words.. Phoebe starts handing her clothing so that she can get dressed. Now that she’s under the thumb of Rob and Phoebe she doesn’t get a say in much of anything. “I can’t wear these!” She says looking at the thongs she was handed. “Why not? They’re cute.” “They say “Daddy’s Girl” on them… and…” “And only the people at the doctor’s office will see them. I told you, the doctor is my friend and they won’t care what you are wearing anyway. They are going to look into why you are losing so much weight.” April holds the things in her hands and then finally relents slipping them up her much thinner thighs. The rest of her outfit is just as juvenile something her “keepers” demand when she isn’t going to see regular acquaintances out and about. A short pink sundress, white socks and sneakers, her light hair in two pig tails, and no bra. To the average adult she looks pretty normal but a longer glance and you’d wonder why she was dressed so … young… An hour later and a very embarrassed April gets the results of her exam… “But I don’t want to have to take them out!” The girl whines standing in front of the doctor. “I… there has to be something else!” She says with a cracking voice and tears starting to roll down her cheeks.. April is standing topless in front of Phoebe, the doctor, and two nurses. She looks quite juvenile standing in her socks with her thong halfway down her thighs so that they could “inspect” her thinning labia, just a little darker than their normal light pink as they had her demonstrate if rubbing her reduced clitoris would still bring sexual arousal. They were excited for her that she in fact went from zero to blushing cheeks and slippery wet sounds as she rubbed herself to an orgasm in less than a minute. Now her hands are grasping her breasts as if protecting them from what the doctor said is inevitable. She has to have her implants removed. Her skin is getting stretched by the weight loss and that means that her implants must go. Phoebe pulls up the shocked girl’s underwear while the nurse makes the appointment with a good friend of the doctor for the removal. As they exit the office Phoebe reassures April that they will get her some good padded bras for her to wear once she’s all healed up. Two weeks post surgery… “But can’t we please get me some bras Rob! Please! Phoebe promised we could.” April whines following Rob towards the front door in a suit for an important evening out. “Look, I told Phoebe she was in charge of your clothes since the beginning. You look adorable and instead of being grateful you are being a brat. Now be a good girl and stay out of trouble for Mrs Stephanie ok?” He walks out after looking over his fiancée one more time and smiling at her outfit for the evening. April stomps her foot on the hardwood floor and then stomps her way back into the living room finding “Mrs Stephanie” sitting on the couch watching tv. “Mrs” she’s 19 years old and they act like she’s my babysitter!” April says to herself. “Hey there kiddo. Your folks said you like to watch a movie before bedtime so what do you want to watch?” “My folks? They aren’t my folks. Rob is my fiancée and I don’t know where Phoebe slithered off to tonight. I hate her!” “Oh? I thought they were going out *together*?” Stephanie responds. “Well either way, they said that you can be a bit of a handful and said that if you aren’t a *good girl* then I’m welcome to correct your bad behavior.” April shakes her head back and forth.. “Good Girl” always gets this reaction out of her recently. She suddenly feels like a silly little girl getting in trouble with Nanny when she was 6… but then she remembers the part where they are together out on the town.. “Look, you seem like a good kid but I’m 27 and you are what 19? I’m going out to catch them cheating on me. I don’t want to see you when I get back.” April says grabbing the keys to her car and heading to the garage Stephanie says “Suit yourself but if you’re going to lie about your age I wouldn’t use 27, you are maybe 17, everyone is going to know you are lying.” “17? What the hell?” April days hoping in her car and heading out leaving Stephanie texting Rob to let him know she took off in a car. 30 minutes later in the lobby of a downtown fine dining establishment… “This is her ma’am. She insisted that your boyfriend is her” stifles a laugh “fiancé.” He laughs again. “Did she now.” Phoebe looks amazing in a little black dress that heightens her long cleavage, trim waist, thick hips and sexy thighs. Her three inch heels have her well over a foot taller than the middle school shaped girl in the lobby. “You… you and Da.. I mean Da… ugh! Daddy! *whimper* you… I hate…. I…” April’s voice tapers off as she starts to sob.. her nightly hypnosis paying off dividends and amuses Phoebe. “Now baby, Mommies and Daddies need time alone too, I know how much you miss us but you can’t just run out of the house dressed like this and show up where we are. What were you thinking?” April looks visibly confused but a quick glance at the mirrored wall to her right she sees what Phoebe is talking about… while Phoebe looks like an elegant, sexy woman April is wearing a light pink camisole with “Mommy’s Girl” in blue sequins across her non existent bust. Since it is a part of her matching light pink pajama set, there is no padding and her little nipples are tenting through the fabric. Looking down she sees fuzzy pink slippers that say “I want Mommy” “Right Meow” with a pouting kitten face on both sides. Her hair is in the usual pigtails. She suddenly feels small.. and stupid for coming downtown dressed like a toddler. “Come this way immediately. I’ve had enough of your naughty behavior.” Phoebe says pulling the embarrassed girl to the ladies’ room. April wants to say something and take Phoebe down for taking HER da.. no.. her man but instead she feels a sudden rush of humiliation and arousal at being treated this way… Phoebe says nothing as she sits on the leather couch in the entryway of the bathroom and then pulls April over her lap and brings spanking her right out in the open. 30 or so slaps later finds April sobbing and promising to “be good” while her arousal makes her little slit dribble into her thin thongs. “Stand.” Phoebe says pushing the woman to her feet. “Take them down. Time to give those little cheeks some bare bottomed treatment.” April sobs but grabs her pajama pants and pulls them down revealing a pair of gray thongs. April wears them even at bedtime to feel a little sexy since her body’s betrayal and subsequent loss of sexy curves leaves her feeling ugly and childish… “What is this?” Phoebe says touching the dark spot on her thin underwear. April looks down and says nothing. Her arousal is clearly visible on her panties. “That’s what I thought. Take them off.” “But what if someone comes in!” Snack! “Take them off now.” April slides off her pajama pants and her wet panties. “Throw those wet panties in the trash, you won’t need them anymore.” “What do you mean Phoebe?” SMACK! “Ow!” April leaps as Phoebe gives her bare ass a rapid fire of 15 swats as she stands in front of her. “Now put that nose in the corner while I use the bathroom.” While Phoebe pees she hears the door open to the bathroom, two older women’s voices are heard followed by a gasp as they both step back out in the restaurant. “I guess they’ve never seen a naughty little girl standing in the corner with her red cheeks exposed for all to see.” April just continues standing in the corner sobbing with embarrassment. “Put your pants back on.” April pulls up her pajama pants and waits for instruction. “Let’s go brat.” Phoebe says putting her hand on the smaller woman’s lower back pushing her towards the door. “Sit there.” She says taking her seat at the table next to Rob. April stares at her fiancé as he takes the hand of Phoebe and gives her a kiss on the cheek saying “There you are dear, I’m sorry our little brat is screwing up our date.” “Da… grr..” whispering “Daddy… I .. How could you ch.. chest on me with that bi… bi…” she whimpers as the hypnosis precludes her ability to say bad words “meanie?” “Well some little girls used to be really bad and they would let boys have sex with her whenever and wherever she wanted. Now I bet it would be hard for a flat chested, bare slited, brat to pick up a man.” April doesn’t say anything as her feelings are actually hurt by his words. “Honey, why don’t you tell Daddy why you aren’t wearing any panties.” “What? No Panties?” Rob says frowning. “What a naughty little thing you’ve become.” “They… they were wet because my… because I was wet down there.” “And during her spanking too. Can you imagine? What kind of freak would get that wet from being spanked by her rival? Tell me April, are you a lesbian?” April winces at the comment from Phoebe after so many times accusing her of being one. She shakes her head no. “We will see.” Phoebe says before turning back to her date leaving April to wonder what that meant. “There she is. Prefect timing, it was almost time for dessert and our naughty girl doesn’t deserve that.” Phoebe says to Stephanie as she approaches the table. “I’m sorry ma’am. After she left I didn’t know where to start looking since she took the car. Might need to start hiding the keys!” “Great idea! Well you get going.” “And as for you April; We will discuss this further when we get home later.” Rob says before turning his attention back to his date. By the morning the “new rules” are firmly in place. April has found herself being the low man on the totem pole while Phoebe has been elevated to the *real* love interest of Rob. They’ve told her that she will continue the exterior position of fiancé and that the marriage will continue as planned as well. Now the once proud April that would cheat on her men at the drop of a hat finds herself the “cuckold” in a relationship she can’t get out of or else the gravy train stops. Rob and Phoebe share the master bedroom while April sleeps in an upstairs bedroom that is slowly being changed from guest bedroom to a place you’d expect a newborn to sleep. Over the next few weeks the walls were painted pink, the dark wooden furniture replaced with white childish furniture, artwork removed and replaced with Disney posters, etc. April’s hypnosis plays on her formerly secret fetishes and as the Wedding Day approaches she’s found herself actually wanting more childish things in her room. Instead of fighting back or lashing out it’s easier to just “go play” in her room or ignore that she’s been replaced and instead focus on how cute she looks in her training panties standing outside Mommy and Daddy’s bedroom door waiting to bring them a surprise! “Come in baby.” Rob says as he lays on his back with a naked Phoebe straddling him in a cowgirl position. April steps in the room and immediately blushes at the sight of the two naked lovers especially Phoebe’s sexy curves.. April feels like she could wet herself at how arousing it is to see a *real* woman’s body. Her hypnosis has made her arousal include a sudden urge to pee, this accompanied by trigger phrases means she wears protection most of the time. “Awfully brave of you to wear just training panties knowing we were making love little girl.” Phoebe says with a laugh. “I… I.. just wanted to show you what I drew.” The meek girl says suddenly wishing she’d at least worn a pull-up… “Aww, well let’s see it.” Rob says sitting up in the bed as Phoebe slides off of his erect penis and lays down against him. April says nothing as she feels a spurt of pee escape into her thick panties at the sight of Rob’s hard penis still in view. “Don’t you peepee on our floor little girl.” Phoebe snaps “I won’t mommy… but I gotta go potty bad!” She says dropping the picture on the floor and running from the room… A few minutes (and a potty flush) later, April gingerly walks back into the room finding Rob and Phoebe cuddling and having pillow talk. “Did you make it to the potty April?” Rob asks not even looking at her. “Mostly .. I only wet a little.” She says looking at the floor. “Well let’s see your drawing.” “Ok!” She perks up at the attention she gets and then grabs the paper and holds it up for them to see. “Well that’s a cute little unicorn you colored honey.” Phoebe says smiling. “Oh thank you! I drew it for Daddy but I thought you might like it if it was purple…” “I do! But I think we need to discuss your accident don’t you?” She says pointing at the wet crotch of the almost naked girl standing next to the bed. “It was just a little.” “Looks like a lot to me.” Phoebe says getting out of bed naked she pulls April to stand beside her as if comparing herself to the much smaller woman. “I mean what can we do with a pale skinned, short, skinny, flat chested little girl in pigtails that can’t help but peepee every time she sees a hard dick?” She reaches over and pulls down April’s training panties that hit the floor with a wet slap. “I mean, look at this tiny little slit. I bet she couldn’t even get it in there anymore.” “Yes I could! I’m… I’m not a baby!” April says folding her arms in and pout. “Well show us then “big girl”, go over there and get Rob’s dick hard and let’s see it.” April stands frozen to the spot, the idea that she’s about to have sex with a man for the first time in months both arousing her and scaring her.. What if they are right? She thinks. After all her labia and clit have both seemingly shrank down over the months…. Maybe she should back down.. but then she also thinks about how good sex feels and how even boring Rob was still pretty good in bed… she feels her cheeks flush… “Tell you what, you get over there and start off with a lil blowjob. We can go from there. Whatever you get accomplished will be the new limit for you as his soon to be wife ok?” Phoebe says starting to lead April to Rob’s side of the bed. “Come on baby, sit on the edge of the bed and let’s see what Mrs Bigshot can do.” Rob laughs and then takes position with April standing between his legs.. her heart racing, her knees shaking and her sex so wet it glistens along her slit. “Come on girl! Do some of that slutty dancing you used to do at the club. That will get him worked up.” April closes her eyes and starts moving around dancing to unheard music. In her mind she’s back in the clubs as the center of attention, all eyes on her moves and her charms as she grinds against a man or woman seductively, she turns away from Phoebe and Rob and starts twerking, hands on the bedroom wall… she feels the heat in her chest, the moisture building in between her legs… and then she stands and snaps her face around to look at the effect her gyrations are having on her viewers when she sees Rob smiling and Phoebe covering her mouth because she is laughing.. “What’s so funny?” She pouts.. “Honey! You aren’t in the club with your sexy ass, thighs and fake tits. You.. well here, just watch this video I made of you.” Phoebe says holding up her phone for April to see.. Instead of the sexy club scene woman she was, she sees what looks like a little girl trying to copy their big sister’s dance moves. The only part of her body that could even be considered “grown up” is her pert little ass.. the rest of her is just too childish to take seriously. “Turn it off.” April says starting to cry. “Oh come on now. You wanted to show us what a woman you were. Here, let me help.” Phoebe says climbing off the bed and stepping over beside the meek woman. Phoebe slides down to her knees in front of Rob and then pulls April down to do the same, putting her between his legs. “Now show us baby. Show us what a sexy big girl you are.” April stares at Rob’s penis and then looks over to Phoebe. “Uh. Here… Take his cock in your hands and start working it. When it gets a little hard just put it in your mouth and show us what ya got!” April reaches and starts rubbing her fiancée’s penis and after a few moments it is getting erect. “There you go, now suck it.” April takes the shaft in her mouth and starts giving a decent blowjob. A few minutes into her performance she starts feeling that familiar pressure in her loins as her arousal builds… Phoebe whispers “You are such and good little cocksucker. Why don’t you rub that wet little slit of yours?” April keeps sucking and reaches one hand down finding that Phoebe is right, her excited “little slit” is literally dripping between her legs onto the floor! “Hmm…” Rob moans as his fiancée continues sucking him in a way she’s never done it before. He looks down at the naked woman and his arousal turns to scoffing thinking about how far she’s fallen. Of course this gets his juices going as well and he sees this more of a grudge fucking than love making. He looks over at Phoebe who is smirking at the flat chested April on her knees trying to prove what a “big girl” she is. Rob winks at Phoebe and reaches down grabbing Aprils pig tails and starts using them like handlebars grinding his cock in her mouth. April starts gagging but keeps going to prove that she’s still “got it” while Phoebe laughs at her leaning down and starts critiquing her “skills” at blowjobs along with poking fun at her diminished figure. The more she’s used and insulted, the more aroused April becomes… She doesn’t understand it but at the moment she doesn’t care as her arousal pushes her closer to the edge… she suddenly remembers that she’s supposed to have sex with Rob and she pulls her face away from Rob long enough to remind him. “But we’re supposed to have sex! Let me up so I can hpff!” Is all she gets out before Rob snatches her hair down forcing her to deep throat his cock. April doesn’t fight this as the idea to have sex with him is overcome with a desire to tongue his balls while her throat is used… “Look at you. Pathetic. You know you need to have sex or else you won’t get to again, but instead your slutty little mouth is hogging all the cock. You are just a little cocksucker.” Phoebe says slipping her foot under the girl’s ass and putting pressure on her dripping sex. April moans at the new sensation… “You want that cum don’t you?” “Uh huh!” April moans in response.. “You miss the taste of cum don’t you?” “Hmm Hmm!” She says around the penis in her mouth. “And thanks to your training now you will *crave* it.” Phoebe laughs. “Huh?” April says opening her eyes and looking towards Phoebe. “April loves cummies in her tummy.” Phoebe says patting her on the head… The trigger phase hits April immediately… she starts working the shaft and balls for all she is worth.. Rob is close to cumming…. “That’s a good girl, no more dick for your little slit, not when you want all that yummy cum in your mouth.” Phoebe explains. April is moaning in time with Rob… “Baby, give the little cum slut what she wants.” Phoebe says reaching over and kissing Rob passionately.. then she looks down as Rob tenses up “I’ll let the rest of that trigger be a surprise for you little bitch.” Just as she finishes speaking Rob erupts into April’s eager mouth shooting three large streams of cum into her throat. April never skips a beat continuing to suck his sensitive shaft….she feels her own arousal start to peak… she remembers something about needing to have sex with Rob “or else” but her excited little slit can’t wait another second.. the feeling of swallowing Rob’s cum too much for her arousal… she feels the orgasm rush over her from her mouth to her little nipples, to her belly, to her bladder? April suddenly gasps as her hand that’s been rubbing her clitoris gets soaked in urine.. a pool of piss forming between her legs as her orgasm finally hits her loins pushing her into the best cum in her life…. “Uh oh! Baby had a wittle accident.” Phoebe mocks. She picks up a towel and tosses it between April’s legs. “Clean up your mess.” “Wha.. what did you do to me?” April says starting to soak up the pee. “It was Rob’s idea. We decided that since you can’t control yourself and fuck anything moving, we’d make sure that you would think twice about cheating again… since now you only want cock in your mouth and cum pushes you into an orgasm, which make you empty your bladder. So enjoy all the dick you want, but you might want to put on a diaper before you head out to meet your next hookup.” Phoebe laughs. “In fact, since wittle April can’t control her pee-pee, let’s put baby in a diapee ok Daddy?” “Good idea. Wouldn’t want any more accidents.” Rob agrees. “Get up here and lay down Baby.” April doesn’t want to do it… she wants to fight back.. but then the idea of being regressed has her arousal steadily building up again…. Something about the way that Rob called her “baby” has her head spinning… she *wants* to be his “baby”, his “good girl”…….. she stands up on unsteady legs and then lays down on the bed. “Here we go.” Phoebe says handing Rob everything needed to put April in her first diaper… she giggles as April is put in a light pink puffy diaper and a sheer crop top also in pink with “I’m Baby” on the front. Her pale skin makes her stiff little pink nipples standout behind the material. “Just a little cutie isn’t she?” Phoebe says slipping back into bed. “She sure is, just a flat chested little baby that needs her diaper.” Rob laughs handing April a quilt and pointing at the floor next to the bed. April doesn’t need any instructions, she lays down on the floor and falls asleep.. Two months later and April finds herself in a crib in Rob and Phoebe’s bedroom. While they are making love on the bed, she’s grinding her padded crotch back and forth across a large teddy bear her “daddy” bought her last week. April’s hypnosis and training now includes an oral fixation so she typically has her thumb or a pací in her mouth, she also begs to give Rob blowjobs because she craves the taste of his semen. She doesn’t care that she must wear a diaper since his cum makes her have an orgasm. She just fills her diaper while he fills her mouth with cum. This morning she’s having a hard time cumming which she’s blaming on her thick diaper. She’s getting more and more frustrated watching Rob pound away on Phoebe’s slick slit and she’s learned that imagining her paci is a cock doesn’t cut it… As she hears Rob and Phoebe climax together she whimpers knowing that she isn’t going to get any of his cum and has decided that she can’t cum without it… “What’s the matter little girl?” Phoebe says walking towards the bathroom naked. She sees April staring at her lips, just a hint of semen collecting on the edges.. she licks her lips.. “You want some baby?” She says sliding a finger along her sex. April doesn’t reply.. she just sucks her pack harder. “Well come and get some.” Phoebe says sliding the crib side down. April crawls out on all fours and then smarts licking the standing Phoebe’s hot pussy. She’s lapping for all she’s worth and soon it’s Phoebe that is feeling weak… April wets her diaper as she cums and Phoebe moans grabbing her by her head and grinding her nose against her clitoris until she has a second orgasm. She lets go of the exhausted girl and she falls down on her hands in front of her Mistress/Mommy… “And this whole time you thought “I” was the lesbian. Who would have thought you were such and good cunt licker? …” she leans down “now thank me for feeding you.” “Thank you mommy… for letting me lick daddy’s cum out of your… your… “ Phoebe cuts her off “My adult pussy? And what do you have?” “Just a kid one…” April says keeping her face at the floor. “That’s right. I’m a woman and you are baby. Our little useless baby.” “Yes mommy…” A week later and April is as free as she’s been in months.. it’s her Bachelorette Party! Her girlfriends paid for a weekend in Vegas to celebrate her marriage, well they mean her continued river of money from her parents and how lucky she is to have a sucker like Rob that will be trapped soon enough. April has tried to talk to them about being caught and how it’s now HER being blackmailed but she can’t figure out why they don’t seem to care.. Or maybe she isn’t saying it right. When she tells them about what’s going on at home they all seem to ignore it and just laugh like she’s telling some big joke? She keeps trying to remember to record what she’s saying to them but she never remembers when the time comes… Landing at the airport they are already three sheets to the wind and by the time the limo drops them off at the resort they are already set to go get frisky with random men on the strip! “Hello ladies, I believe you must be our bachelorette party?” The sweet Asian woman says as they enter the doors. “That’s us! Time to send this girl off with the chump of her dreams!” Her maid of honor says laughing. “Oh. Um. Well we can have your bags taken up to your suite. Is there anything else you ladies need at the moment?” “Champagne I need to make a toast.” Another woman says. “Right away Miss.” A man approaches several minutes later with a tray of champagne glasses. “About time man.. good grief.” The tall blonde with the huge fake tits says holding up her glass.. “To us! To the men that are foolish enough to love us and give us their last names,” “and money girl!” (The thin brunette chimes in) “yup! the men that we’re going to send home drooling all weekend, and to all the men we’ve yet to fuck down the road!” “Cheers!” They say in unison downing their drinks. “Excuse me ladies, I believe you are due for your group massage and relaxation now.” The Asian woman says approaching with their keycards to their suite. “Massage? I thought we were hitting the strip early?” “Oh, I thought this would be a great way to start our evening!” April replies. “Shit, let’s get to it then! I hope I have a hunky guy that I can tease. Who knows, maybe he will get a happy ending!” The ladies enter their suite and find another tray with drinks awaiting them along with fresh robes. The 5 women all strip down on the spot and leave their clothing on the floor “That’s a maid’s job to clean up.” The Maid of Honor says with a laugh. April doesn’t strip, she enters the master bedroom saying she will be right back. She quickly takes off her clothes and then puts on her robe. While she’s been out in public with her friends the entire time since she was caught, she hasn’t shown any “skin” and none of her friends know about her diminished bust. She hopes the fluffy robe will hide everything… “So what now?” The blonde asks “The card on the tray says to have a cup of this herbal tea to begin the relaxation process.” The red head and only single girl in the group says taking a cup and passing one to each woman. They all take a seat on the three love seats and drink their tea awaiting the masseuses’ arrival. One day before the wedding… “You girls have a good time?” Phoebe asks the bridal party as they finish unloading their luggage from the limo. “Yeah! It was so awesome!” The blonde says giggling. “Glad to hear it. Did you girls score any men?” “Uh…. I don’t think we did…” “Oh? What about any jackpot winners?” “Not that I remember.” The brunette says looking at the rest of the group. “Wow.. So then what did you do the whole weekend?” “We relaxed in the suite? I mean. We got massages and had a lot of fun.” April says looking confused. “So you just hung out in the resort and didn’t go anywhere? Sounds boring for you guys. You have all he such little minxes in the past.” “Well whatever, maybe if you were more interesting we would have included you in the trip.” The blonde smirks knowing how much April hates Rob’s longtime friend. Phoebe scoffs and then looks at April and walks away. “God I hate that bitch as much as April does.” The brunette says picking up her bag. “Oh!” “What?” “I don’t know.. my shoulder kinda hurts.” She says rubbing her shoulder and heading to her car. “That’s funny. My ass has been sore all day.” the maid of honor says rubbing her right cheek. “Ok ladies, I’ll meet you all at the rehearsal dinner in a bit!” The sweet redhead says climbing in her sports car. Everyone heads their separate way to prepare for the evening. “Did you enjoy yourself little girl?” Phoebe says helping April remove her “big girl” clothes now that she’s back home. “Yes mommy.” “Did any of your little friends notice your teeny tits?” “No mommy… I changed in the bedroom.” “And after your bitchy friends were out.. Did you make mommy proud?” She says peeling off the training bra and leaving her in only a pair of thick cotton panties. April fidgets and then whispers “Yes mommy. I did everything you told me to do.” “That’s a good little girl. Mommy is SO very proud of you.” She pushes April to her knees and then turns around pulling up her dress and revealing her naked ass to the kneeling woman. April needs no more of an invitation as she dives her face between her legs lapping her sex from behind hoping for a little taste of her Daddy’s cum…. After a few minutes she whimpers knowing that there is none to be found, but she is pleased knowing that Phoebe has cum on her face. “Show me your new tattoo.” April stands and starts sliding down her panties. Phoebe smiles seeing the white material stick to her wet slit before hitting the floor. She laughs when she sees the tattoo just above her bare sex. A teddy bear with “spelling blocks” above and below that say “I AM A BABY” on top and “POTTY TRAINING FAILURE” below. “And what did you add to your little friends?” Phoebe says handing April a pull-up. “I gave them all matching ones that said “I’m a whore that will fuck anything that moves” with the QR code you gave me mommy.” “Very good!” “But I didn’t give it to Amy. She’s my redhead friend that was always a good girl that doesn’t sleep around… so… I gave her a sweet one instead.” “Oh did you? Well I guess that’s ok. She has always been nice to me. What did you give her?” “Her’s just says “I’m a Good Girl for Mistress” in pink.” “Aw. And I bet she will be such a good girl from now on.” Phoebe starts dressing April in a push-up bra. “Now let’s get you ready for your big night.” The rehearsal is a success. Rob and April look like they are in love and the groomsmen and bridesmaids are all set. The bridesmaids did seem a little “off” but for most of them their husbands (groomsmen that April demanded of Rob back during her more high maintenance days) didn’t notice. Arriving back home April removes her clothes and gets put in a fresh diaper by Phoebe. She’s left to watch a movie while Rob and Phoebe make love in earshot but out of sight. The sound of them having sex has April getting worked up… An hour later Phoebe enters the room and pulls April to her knees bringing us back full circle to the beginning of the story.. A small diapered woman licking away at the woman she used to hate above all else… After Phoebe cums the second time and changes a wet April into a fresh diaper she tells her she has a deal to make with her. “So all I have to do is come clean about what I have been doing for the last 6 months and then you will help me be a big girl again?” “That’s right. You go out there and tell everyone what a bratty little baby you have been and we call it even. You and Rob keep your money but everyone will know what a freak you’ve been pissing your pants and begging for cum.” Phoebe walks April to her crib and tells her she is sure she will make the right decision. “Well don’t you look beautiful!?” April’s mother says looking at her daughter standing in her designer wedding gown. The satin gown is perfect for April, hugging her body showing everyone just how toned her body is. You can see a hint of her muscles in her tummy outlined in the fabric, her push-up strapless bra gives her a hint of cleavage to the casual observer but April knows it is due to the silicone “falsies” she stuffed in the cups to give her some sort of breasts. Her hair is in a very beautiful up-do, and her 4” heels put her taller than her bridal party. Looking in the mirror April sees what she used to be. A curvy, sexy, long legged femme fatale. She smiles at “the look” she’s carefully created for herself today. “It’s time girls.” The wedding planner ushers the bridal party and April’s mom out of the room leaving April to make the guests wait for her to grace them with her presence… “You look good April.” Phoebe says entering the room. “I sure do.” She replies feeling like nothing Phoebe does today could ruin all of this. “So… I take it you didn’t tell the truth.” “No way! And no one will believe *you* if you try to tell them either.” “Oh baby!” Phoebe says stepping behind April.. “I won’t have to tell them. You will see.” Phoebe whispers into April’s ear and then she closes her eyes… “Such a good girl!” Phoebe says laughing at April. She’s watching April cutting her wedding gown to shreds with a pair of scissors along with her thigh highs, bra, and bouquet. She’s already thrown her heels into the trash can. April can’t seem to stop herself, and while she’s crying on the inside on the outside she’s smiling at being a good girl and her bare sex is starting to drip with arousal… “Ok let’s get our girl dressed up to show the world who you really are!” “Ok Mommy!” April smiles setting the scissors down. “I got it all cutted up!” “You sure did! Now here we go…” “Isn’t this just perfect?” Phoebe says positioning April in front of the mirror. April looks panicked for a second but then giggles at how cute she looks… Her hair in two pigtails with pink bows. Her patent leather Mary Janes with pink bows! Sweet white ankle socks with pink trim. Her wedding gown has been replaced with a white little girl’s party dress with several updates. The puffy cap sleeves remain, but the bodice is sheer enough that you can see her little pink nipples poking the fabric. Phoebe told her “no more silly bras on your nonexistent boobies”. The collar sits low enough to make sure everyone sees her total lack of any cleavage. The skirt portion is poofy enough to expose the crinoline beneath. It has three pink trim pieces with cute pink bows on the edges. Her white thongs have been replaced with a white diaper with pink trim along her legs and a pink bow on the front and back acting as the wetness indicator. Her bouquet has been replaced with a large pink rattle. Her “something blue” is a paci that Phoebe said she can use if she wants to but it’s clipped to her dress so she doesn’t lose it either way. “Well little girl, let’s go introduce you to the world. But first, a little something to keep you in your toes out there…. Bend over baby……” April’s father has a look of confusion on his face when his adult daughter steps up beside him to walk down the aisle. He shakes his head and then figures it must be some modern style that he’s ignorant too. Her diaper is barely visible and he remembers that some women wear “bridal diapers” but surely she would have worn a longer dress? “Hello princess. I can’t believe this is the way you wanted to look in wedding pictures down the road but I love you and you are a beauty.” April smiles and giggles when he kisses her forehead. As the music starts she looks at everyone standing and looking at her. Their gasps at her outfit are audible and she feels her bladder let go as they start walking down the aisle. Phoebe watches her pink bow on the rear of her diaper turn a deeper pink and laughs as the now wet diaper starts hanging further down. While everyone stares at the visibly wet diaper along with the rest of her clothing, April can only focus on how aroused she is getting from knowing that everyone sees her true identity! Her cheeks flush and her breathing picks up pace. She looks at her Groom and then the minister begins… As he finishes with Rob’s portion and he says “I Do” he smiles at April and says “Who’s my baby girl?” “Me!” April giggles “And who wants to be my good girl forever?” “Me!” April starts squirming “And who wears her diapers all the time?” “Me!” April feels her sex getting close to orgasm… “And if you want to have Phoebe be your mommy show me and say “I Do”. April’s face turns dark pink and she starts grunting….. “I……. *gasp*…… I……. Oh!! oh Daddy!!! *grunts* … I DooDoo!” She pushes the gallon enema that Phoebe gave her before she stepped out to meet her father out as she has the strongest orgasm of her life… Rob reaches over and steadies her while the audience watches her crisp white diaper fade to dark brown! “Good girl!” Rob says bobbing her on the nose. April doesn’t reply as she’s put her paci in her mouth and wiggles her butt back and forth to feel the warmth of her poo-poo moving around. “Now baby… Isn’t there something you want to say?” Rob says pulling out her paci. April looks confused then laughs. “Oh yeah! Sowwy Daddy! I sure do!” She turns to the audience and starts explaining how she has been a bad girl since she was little and cheated on all of her boyfriends. She talked about how much she cheated and stole boyfriends from even her best of friends (Even mentioning she did it to two of her bridesmaids). She talked about how much money she’s blown and how she lies her way out of any trouble she’s ever been in. She finishes up by talking about how she’s gonna be a “good girl” from now on and how happy her “kitty” is when she pee-pees in her diapers. “Is that all Baby girl?” Phoebe says walking down the aisle carrying a large pink bag that says “Baby April’s Uh Oh Bag” over her shoulder. “Oh yeah! I almost forgot mommy!” April giggles and wets her diaper again. She turns towards the bridesmaids and announces what a great time they had on the bachelorette trip to Las Vegas and says that while what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas she feels like it’s ok to tell what didn’t happen. Namely that three of the girls planned out a night of naughty sex with boys for her and themselves even though they are married or have serious relationships they cheat all the time. They are bad little girls too. The groomsmen look at each other wondering which of them has been a sucker and have cheating girlfriends or wives… “Daddy should I show them who the bad girls are?” “I think so, what happens to naughty girls baby?” “They get in trouble.” April pouts. “Well don’t keep us waiting baby. Show us.” Rob winks at his new wife. “Anybody want to admit they cheat before you can’t help but show us who you really are?” Phoebe says opening the diaper bag and taking out a fresh diaper for April. “Fuck you lezbo.” The tall blonde snaps. “Tsk tsk.” Phoebe says taking April by the hand and laying her down right there on the spot to change her. She tickles April’s tummy and she giggles pushing out a little more poop and pee. “There we go. Now we won’t mess up a fresh clean diapee will we baby?” April giggles and shakes her head no raising and spreading her legs for the upcoming change. “Well no takers. Guess you better say the magic words baby.” Phoebe says starting to change April’s diaper… “Ok mommy.” She looks towards the bridesmaids and says “Slick kitties and wet kitties aren’t the same thing unless they are.” All eyes are on the bridesmaids waiting for something to happen… The maid of honor scoffs and then walks over to her husband and pulls her dress up showing her pee soaked thong and says “See? I not a bad girl? My panties are still dry!” The tall blonde looks at her friend and says “but you did pee pee! You told didn’t you?” About that time someone points to her gown and says they can see the pee stains as well “Oh no! I pee pee too!” The brunette just starts sobbing and slips her dress over her shoulders leaving her standing in nothing but heels and a pair of soaked panties. Finally the redhead that never cheated but never stepped in and tried to stop her friends’ behavior walks quickly to Phoebe… “I’m sorry, but I was so caught up being a part of the wedding party and getting my little girls ready that I somehow forgot to bring my diaper bag. I’m so embarrassed… Would you happen to have a few extra diapers in there so I can get them cleaned up?” “Of course!” Phoebe says handing her entire bag over to the distressed woman. “Us moms have to stick together.” “Thank you! I knew I should’ve kept them in at least pull-ups but they all insisted on being in panties.” “Potty training.. what can ya do ya know?” Phoebe says finishing up diapering April. The new “Mommy” orders her “girls” to come get changed which begins a whole new round of crying and complaints from the trio. The worse of which is the brunette that starts stomping her feet and saying she’s a big girl that doesn’t need a stupid diaper. “Young lady you quit that this instant!” Her mother says slapping her thigh. Instead of stopping she starts clinching her fist and stomps her foot one more time before her face strains and to everyone’s shock a dark bulge appears in the seat of her satin panties. She reaches back and touches the lump and then yells “You made me poo poo!” At her “mommy” and then runs up the aisle and out of the building. An adult baby wearing nothing but one heel (she lost one running) and a pooped pair of panties. Phoebe smiles at Rob pleased to find that the hypnosis that April subjected her friends to the entire bachelorette getaway worked like a charm. The cheating sluts, exposed and now diaper dependent and the friend that should have stopped them now their Mommy to give them the care and attention they need. Epilogue: April’s parents tried to nullify the wedding but found that she and Rob had actually married 6 months before and April signed a prenup giving Rob control of all finances. Phoebe and Rob share a bed and for all intents and purposes live as husband and wife while April spends her time trying (and failing) at potty training during the day and masturbating through her wet diapers at night to the sounds of her “Mommy and Daddy” making love in her old bed… The rest of the wedding party now comes over for play dates and potty training help while their husbands live the bachelor life enjoying the freedom of “cheating” that their wives so long enjoyed…. The end

(Hi! I would like resume this roleplay keeping tones and the tags of the first part. Is someone interested?) Samuel is a spolit and rude 10 years old boy, whom his mother can not longer ménage. One afternoon in which he come home during school hours accompanied by a police man, because he was accused of stealing a videogame, his mother decided that it’s too mutch. Then she search someone who give her some advice about how to correct her mistakes in the boy’s education. Some hours after nunny Alexandra responds to their ad proposing a particular educational system. (I'd like play the role of Samuel, I can play nanny Alexandra role too if you want, the role play start with Samuel who is accompanied by a policeman in front of the door of his house. Please don't write short answer but be descriptive) P.S.

This is the story of university student Jimmy and his descent into diaper dependence and baby treatment at the hands of jocks from the Alpha Beta Delta Lambda fraternity. Will he end up back in diapers? Probably. Will he ever escape and get his big boy pants back? Not likely. But there's only one way to find out! If you read my old story, Back to School, you will find some of the characters and places familiar. This takes place 4 years after those events. If you like this story, you can read ahead on my Patreon, where all my stories and hypno files unlock a month after they are posted. I hope you enjoy, and please comment if you do! Babied by Billy By Champ (Patreon.com/ChampTehOtter) Chapter 1: Butterfingers I was chillin’ at my friend David’s house one day with a few friends. David is an Abercrombie boy who collects expensive cologne and does his hair up just so every day. At first glance you might get the wrong impression, but he’s really a cool guy. His roommate Billy, however, is a big loud frat boy. He’s exactly what he looks like too; a bully. If only I had known just how far he would take things. So as we were sitting in the living room, David got the brilliant idea that I should play Billy’s guitar for Carly and her friend. There was no way I was going to touch Billy’s stuff, though. "Don’t worry, he’s not even here. It might just get you laid, dude!" He whispered, knowing I had a crush on Carly. "No way, dude! " I said as he insistently shoved the guitar in my direction. "No reall-" I pushed the guitar back at him, but he had already released his grip. The guitar hit the ground and all the conversation in the room stopped. I carefully placed it back in its stand hoping Billy - who only got it for looks anyway - wouldn’t notice. Suddenly, Billy came bounding in. "Did I just hear what I think I heard?" He asked, looking round slowly and meeting the eye of every person in the room. Nobody answered him. He walked over and picked up his guitar and looked it over. "What the fuck?" He fingered a large chip in the bottom of the guitar and made a face like murder. "Who chipped my guitar?" He glared at each of us, as I tried to avoid eye contact and act natural. It didn’t take him long to read the glances in the room and suss out the culprit. H-hey, man," I stammered, "I d-d-didn’t mean to drop it. David just threw it at me, and I couldn’t hold onto it right…!" "Don’t bring me into this, man!" Shouted David. "Shut up both of you," Billy yelled. He looked again at me. Slowly, an evil grin spread over his face. "I should really kick your ass for this, buddy, but I have a better lesson in mind for you. Wait right here." Before I even had a chance to run out the door he returned with a backpack. What the hell could he have in mind? Everybody was watching this scene fold out so intently, I felt like they should be eating popcorn. Billy came up close enough for me to feel his breath and whispered in my ear in a calm voice. "All right boy. Since you obviously don’t know how to behave proper, you’re gonna have to learn from scratch. You’re gonna do what I say when I say it whenever you’re in my house and you’re not going to stop until I tell you to.” I wanted to get up and leave, but from the second he said the word ‘boy’, my body began to feel heavy and I couldn’t seem to move away from him. He stood back and pulled out the contents of the bag. A camera, a pacifier, and a big diaper. Aloud he said, ”You want to act like a baby in my house, fine. But you’re gonna have to wear the proper attire. It’s a good thing I had these left over from the last fraternity pledge who gave up! Who knows, if you behave you might be Alpha Beta Delta Lambda’s newest member!” What the hell? This was just too much. I shook off my stupor and rose to leave but Billy caught me by the arm. "Hey, where do you think you’re going, buddy boy?" He pulled me into a headlock and began to whisper again in my ear. I looked at the others with a hopeful expression but nobody in the room moved to help me. He started speaking again in that strangely soothing voice. "Don’t think you’re gonna get off that easy, boy. I’ve had plenty of experience working with squirrely little runts like you. You’re going to put this diaper on, and then you’re going to go and play in the sand box out back until I say you can stop. And I’m going to video tape it. You’re going to act like a baby whenever you are in my presence and if you disobey me, everyone you know will find out just how much of a baby you really are. When I snap my fingers you are going to strip and do just what I’ve told you and you won’t be able to stop yourself until I say so.” Billy snapped his fingers. I froze for a few seconds. Nothing happened. Then, my face went red as I realized what an idiot I was. For a second, he had me going there! Why the fuck would I do anything he said, especially if it gave him something on me? I was so busy mentally slapping myself that I almost didn’t notice David’s exclamation of surprise. "Dude! What are you doing?" I was taking off my clothes is what I was doing. The girls started to giggle. Was this really happening? Before I knew it, I was lying on the floor putting on my first diaper since I was two. Billy grinned as I lay there taping it up, as if to say, ‘I knew you were a bitch’. David already had his phone out recording. Some friend he was! “A little help here, David?” I asked, desperately hoping for a way out of this predicament. “Nah, dude! Looks like you got it covered!” He replied, mistaking my plea for help as an invitation to help me put the diaper on. “That’s enough from you, diaper boy. This oughtta shut you up!” Billy shoved the large pink pacifier in my mouth, and I instinctively began to suck, unable to spit it back out. Next thing I knew I was padding over to the back door with nothing but a diaper on to keep me decent. The whole crew followed me out back where I began playing in the sand box and sucking on my pacifier. Billy already had the camera rolling so he could capture this precious memory in 4k. Try as I might, I couldn’t seem to regain control of my body to stop this craziness, and to top it all off I had to pee. Bad. "Oh, shit!" Said Billy a moment later as my diapers turned yellow, "He’s actually using them! It’s a good thing you guys didn’t let him sit on the couch!" “Ewww!” Said Carly’s friend, giggling at the embarrassing display. I was totally fucked. Forced to suck on a paci and use diapers in front of everyone who, by the way, were laughing their asses off, except for Carly, who only smiled sympathetically. And it was all on camera! Well at least they were enjoying my miserable situation. Unfortunately for me, this was only the beginning. Babied by Billy Ch. 1 (2020).pdf

The premise of this series is that the caregivers in the Jackie universe have collectively hired someone to write a newsletter documenting the happenings in the local scene. It's a weird way to spend money, but then, there are a lot of extravagant flashes of wealth going on here already, and this is a relatively minor one when it is pooled together by the group. I wrote these for a couple of reasons - one, because while I've now introduced 9 big babies in the Jackie series (some only in passing) there are still quite a few that we know very little about. So, it's a good chance to meet characters whose perspectives we might see down the line. Second, I've mentioned before that I love the idea of limited perspectives, and doing these newsletters from the CGs perspectives is a fun way to get a different view of the world than we'd get from Jackie or another one of the babies. I particularly enjoy instances where their perspectives on events dramatically differ. Personally, I take no position on whose interpretation is correct - although the "author" of these newsletters will certainly lean towards reporting the only interpretation that they hear as fact! And third, I selfishly enjoy the idea that these newsletters are being sent out via email, and that the babies probably don't even know that they exist, and, to the extent they do, have absolutely no opportunity to present their side of the story to the outside world. Maybe their perspective will be shared with us via a certain narrator who can somehow read their thoughts, but it will never get to the small group of people they know, and maybe their view of events will never even make it that far and the accounts below will just become the official account. And which would even be better? Anyways, enough of my musings. From here on out, when I post story segments I'll just jump straight into the "author's" voice. For now, I've written out a full round of these on the same topic. I don't know if I'll come back to it when this round is over, and if I do, whether I'll continue with the idea of doing the rounds to all nine or not. I think this could be a vehicle for some of the more experimental short stories that I have in mind, so it could take a different form in later editions. If people have ideas of topics that they'd want our reporter to explore, I'm open to suggestions (although I make absolutely no promises!). And if you don't know the series yet, or you want to play where's waldo with a couple of the heretofore minor characters that will get their proper debuts in the next several weeks, here are the previous stories in the universe: Baby's Unexpected Trip Jackie's Play Date The Haircut Pushing Boundaries The Morning After the Night Before ------- Author's note: Hi - and welcome to the first edition of Big Baby Steps, the new newsletter featuring all of the latest gossip from the NoVa big baby scene. I'm so honored that you all have chosen me to help keep each other up to date on what your little girls are up to, and I can't wait to get to know each of your families! If you've got topics you want me to answer, just respond to this email. We're going to have so much fun! Who’s a smelly girl? It’s Tory! Making stinkies. Doing a pushie. Going poo-poos. We might all assign different little names for our girls to use, but we all know what we’re talking about – dirty diapers. We’re all more or less used to them now, and so are our big baby girls, but the fact that they can still be such a source of embarrassment highlights just how infantile making a mess in your pants is for even our well-conditioned adult babies. Invariably, our little ones come away covered in their own messes, and the smell makes sure that no one can miss what they’ve done (even if we may choose to play oblivious for a while!). When changing time comes, there may be relief from the discomfort, but, done right, the shame should be great enough that our little ones are practically begging to just be taped into a fresh diaper and returned to whatever other embarrassing activity you might have in mind for them. You asked that we use the first several of our new community newsletters to get to know the babies’ stories a little better, and what better way to do that than to hear the story of the first time that they did the most babyish thing possible? Today, we start by share our conversation with Tory’s Daddy, Brian, who told us quite a different story than we’d expected to hear. (I've lightly edited our conversation for clarity) What was going on the first time Baby Tory messed? Hah, so I think that people think they basically know this story, but I don’t actually think anyone does! People remember that we let Tory use the potty for her poopies for the first, I don’t know, 15 years. It was one of those things where even before Kara and I talked to Tory about coming to live with us as our live-in sub, we talked about how we’d ultimately make her into a baby. At that time, we weren’t sure we wanted to deal with dirty diapers, and so we decided we’d use a potty. As it turns out, dealing with a potty wasn’t really any better for us, since we still had to deal with the stink and we still had to clean the potty, so it was only really better for her. But, you know, we’d made the rules and I just think it never occurred to us to change it until one of the other babies came over and there was a dirty diaper in Tory’s pail. When we found out Tory was the exception, it made us think and all of the sudden it was a “why not?” situation. But anyways, what people don’t know is that all of that came way after her first dirty diaper! So this was all maybe, I don’t know, four or five years before we made the shift away from the potty. Kara has an annual work party that is always a pretty big deal. They always have everyone in the company from all around the country come into headquarters and bring in their families and it’s kind of like a staff retreat for a couple days but then on the last night they have a big party for everyone. With Tory at home it can be a little bit harder to get out much. I actually think a lot of people at both of our works think we are sort of prudes who never go out. Of course, little do they know what we’re actually doing! But, you know, it would be nice to be able to go out a little bit more, especially together. So parties like that are pretty big events for us. We’d arranged for her nanny to stay late to babysit, which was what we’d normally do if there was something we needed to do outside of the house. Ashley says it isn’t actually that much more work than a normal day, since she just has to feed Tory and then give her a bath, and once she’s got her in bed she just sits and watches TV like she normally would, only at our house. And, of course, we pay her extra so I think as long as it isn’t all the time it works out pretty well. So, we went out and had a great time. Must not have got back home until at least one or two in the morning. When we did, Ashley woke up and went home to sleep in her own bed. We, of course, pretty much went straight to bed too. At this point, maybe you can see where this is headed… Well, maybe? How did this lead to Baby Tory’s first dirty diaper? Yeah, so it’s actually kind of a comedy of errors from this point. If we are out late on the weekend, it’s fairly predictable that we will sleep in pretty late. Not that we don’t usually sleep in a bit on the weekends, but we’d normally be talking about something like 8 o’clock, which doesn’t really impact Tory. But if we are out later, we’re likely to sleep until more like 9 or 10. Tory doesn’t have any way of knowing the time in her room, so she’s certainly not in a position to be complaining about the time when she wakes up on those sorts of mornings. Surely she knows it is well past when she normally gets up, but she can’t prove it, and she wouldn’t be allowed to do anything about it anyways. In fact, those can turn into funny days for her, because sometimes we’ll wake her up, feed her breakfast, feed her lunch, and put her down for a nap all in a matter of just maybe two or three hours. Not that she’s ever awake for more than about five or six hours at a time on a normal day, but those days can get really compressed. But back in the old days, sometimes if we slept in too late Tory would get to the point where she needed the potty. In those cases, she was allowed to make noise over the baby monitor to beg us to get her up and take her there. Of course, as usual, she had to be ready to go immediately once we got her on there, so it was usually a pretty big emergency at that stage. On the morning in question, that never happened. Kara and I both slept late – probably like 10:30 or so. I don’t think either of us really thought much of not having heard anything from Tory, to be honest. We got up and just went about our normal routine. Kara went downstairs to make coffee for us and some breakfast for Tory, while I headed to the nursery to get her up, changed, and dressed for the day. As soon as I opened the door the smell hit me. I’d put Tory on the potty plenty of times, so I knew immediately that I wasn’t just dealing with gas. The other thing was that Tory was crying. My mind was racing trying to figure out why she hadn’t said anything, or why we hadn’t heard her crying over the monitor. It wasn’t like she was that loud, but it would have been plenty loud enough to wake us up. And then I remembered! Sometimes, as a sort of torture/reward, we play a little prank on Tory where we switch the baby monitors. We’ll put the transmitter in our room and the receiver in the nursery instead of the other way around. And then, come the evening, well after she’s gone to sleep, she’ll be surprised by the sound of the two of us going at it. I assume that this is a pretty rude awakening for her, but if she’s smart, it’s the only time where she isn’t being monitored against getting herself off. And considering that this is all a big turn on for her that she’s otherwise not usually allowed to act upon, I assume that she’s figured that out! So anyways, as I walked into her room and took in what happened, I pretty quickly remembered that the morning before we’d thought that it would be a good night to switch the monitors, since it would probably come as a complete surprise to Tory when we’d been out all night. But we’d gotten home so late that we hadn’t even thought about it (or Tory, really), and we’d just gone to sleep. Probably sometime that morning, Tory had called over the monitor that she needed to go potty, but we hadn’t heard it. And she probably had figured out what the problem was when she heard us get out of bed, but that wasn’t making her morning any more pleasant! How did she react? Well, you know, like I said, she was crying as soon as I walked in. Maybe she had been before. I actually felt bad for her, since it had been an honest mistake. I tried not to rub it in too much, although I could tell that even just mild teasing was pretty embarrassing under the circumstances. I think I said something like, “Oh no, Baby Tory, did you have a poopy accident?” when I got over to her crib. She was sucking her thumb like always, but she just cried a little harder and with these big puppy dog eyes gave the most pathetic little nod you’ve ever seen. I lowered the side of the crib and pulled back the blanket. When I helped her sit up, I have to say that I relished the face she made. It was just horror, and I couldn’t resist teasing her a little more. “Alright, well since we got you up a little late I assume you want breakfast before we change you?” She shook her head furiously. “No, Baby Tory? Your mommy is making it nice and yummy for you right now. You can just bump down the stairs on your bum and then hop right up into the highchair.” Her eyes were just pleading now. We both knew this was not actually her choice. But I’d never really intended to take her down there. “Fiiiine, little girl, we can change you first.” I helped her up and guided her the couple steps to the changing table, where with a quick boost she took one final, unpleasant seat and then laid back for the change. What was the change like? Once I got her over there, I kind of had a moment where I realized I was in for something quite different than I was used to. When I opened up the diaper, the smell wasn’t necessarily any worse than the potty, but the mess sure was. When she used the potty, all it took was a couple of quick wipes and she was pretty much good to go. But with that first dirty diaper I barely knew where to start. Well, except for more teasing! That part was obvious. I was like, “Such a dirty girl, Baby Tory. You got stinky poo poos all over your bum, didn’t you?” Nothing too inspired, really, but neither of us were used to them yet, so they worked She, of course, didn’t answer except by turning a further shade of red. From there, I just got to business. Pick a spot and wipe it. I know enough now to know that it really wasn’t a bad one at all. She probably hadn’t been in it for more than an hour, and since she’d mostly just been lying on her back, it hadn’t really spread nearly as much as we sometimes see now that we’ll make her keep going about her business for a while before we are ready to change her. Within a few minutes, I had her clean, powdered, and padded again. I picked out a onesie for her and got her into it. “Are you going to say thank you, Baby Tory?” I asked her. “Fank oo, Daddy,” she said, although it was still muffled by her thumb, so you could barely really understand her. Which is the point. “For what, little girl?” She didn’t want to say it, but she was going to have to and she knew it. “Fan oo fowah changy my poopy diapuh.” “You’re welcome, my stinky little princess. It’s a good thing you have mommy and daddy to take care of you. Try not to have too many naughty thoughts about how you’re just a dirty baby girl who couldn’t wait long enough to use her potty. Let’s go downstairs for breakfast.” Her blush told me that I was right. She had hated it, but the part of her that had made her want to come here for the humiliation also had gotten a thrill. I vowed to myself that Kara and I would do everything we could to tease her and turn her on for the rest of the day, but that we’d make absolutely sure she wasn’t able to get any release for at least the next week or two, even though we’d been ready to give her that rare chance the night before. Does anything else stand out? Well, the first thing was that as soon as we got downstairs, Kara asked what took us so long. So then I got to tell her all about it. Of course, I only reminded her of the monitor situation afterwards when Tory was back in her crib for naptime. Kara, of course, naturally went straight in for the humiliation as well, telling Tory how glad she was that she didn’t have to change such a disgusting diaper. The whole time she fed her she kept saying things like “open up for the airplane, you big smelly baby,” and she generally made sure that there was no way that Tory could forget her shame for the rest of the weekend. And then another thing I remember is how much fun it was to taunt Tory with what she did the rest of the weekend. We definitely did keep her horny but frustrated, which is my favorite version of Baby Tory. I think we ended up waiting another month or so before we finally did the flip the monitor trick again and let her have a little release. But the best part was that her room smelled the whole weekend until we finally had to take the diaper pail out on Sunday. She literally couldn’t escape the memory even after she was out of the mess. Of course, now that’s pretty close to constant, but back then, that was novel. And, of course, I think the experience helped make sure that when I found out all the other babies did that all the time, I didn’t really hesitate. Like I said, the potty was only better for her, and having changed one poopy diaper, now I knew that first hand. So yeah, that’s about it. Looking back, we kind of wish we’d used that as an excuse to just have her start messing all the time then, but we got there eventually!

Stockholm Syndrome Baby Chapter 1 My name is Kevin Lorey. I am 15 years old and I live in Beaumont, North Dakota. I am writing this journal because my therapist, Dr. Kline, has asked me to. She says that if I write down my feelings about what happened to me, perhaps I can come to terms with it. I hope she's right, I don't want to feel the way I do but, I can't help it anymore and I'm deathly afraid that someone outside my family will discover my secret. I don't know if I could survive if that happened. Ok, let's get this started. It was a cool day in October, about 5 years ago when it all began. I was walking home from school. I wasn't too far from my house, near my friend Gerald's place when, I spied a minivan that I didn't recognize. It was parked on the curb in front of Gerald's house and had out of state plates. I knew that Gerald had family out of state but, I didn't know where they lived. The windows were tinted so I couldn't see inside. Nothing would have happened if I hadn't stopped. No! I can't think like that. Dr. Kline says it's not my fault. I was just being a curious 10 year old. I didn't do anything to provoke a response but, a response is definitely what I got. I walked across the burm to get a better look at the minivan but, the windows were way too tinted for me to even get a glimpse of what was inside. If I had seen the crazy woman in there, I would have run like a demon was on my heels. When I couldn’t see inside, I turned to continue walking home. I heard the door to the minivan open suddenly and felt a hand covered my mouth and nose. I struggled with everything I could, trying to get away from whoever was holding my face. Another hand grabbed the back of my shirt and began dragging me into the minivan. In a panic, I swung my arm behind me and hit the door jam. I heard a sickening crack and intense pain shot up through my arm, all the way to my shoulder. That was the last thing I heard or felt. The world went dark just after that, she used chloroform on me, that’s what the police said. When I came to, I was sitting in an awkward position. My arm that I’d hit on the door jam still hurt like crazy but, when I tried to talk, I found that I was gagged. I tried to move around and found that I was bound as well. I was sitting in a raised seat, like the ones that toddler’s are put into for car trips. My injured arm lay useless at my side and my other arm was bound by the seat’s straps. Realizing that I had just been kidnapped, I looked around. I was in an enclosed area of a minivan, a wall of some kind separated the back seats from the driver area. The scenery outside was a constant blur of woods and fields, none of it looked familiar. I was scared. I’d heard of kids being taken and made to do “bad things” with adults. They had told us at school about the “dangerous stranger” and I was always very careful around adults that I didn’t know. The van drove for several hours without stopping. I was still groggy from the chloroform so I drifted in and out of consciousness. Finally, when the car stopped, I heard a door opening somewhere and began trying to shout for help but, the gag in my mouth made that impossible. A gentle hand ran over my head and a woman bent down to face me. She was in her mid to late 40’s, blonde and in fairly good shape for her age. She smiled at me and began to manipulate the seat I was in. The seat straightened out and stretched until I was lying on my back, my injured arm dangling at me side. The woman unbuckled the lower straps on the seat, freeing my legs. I started kicking and thrashing. She stood up and began smiling even wider. “I’ll just wait till you tire yourself out, then we can get you ready for the rest of the trip home.” she said I glared up at her and stopped kicking, waiting until she got close enough to kick. She seemed to know what I was thinking. She pulled a little black bag, the kind doctors used to use for house calls, from behind her and searched around in it for a moment. When her hand came out, it had a syringe and small drug bottle in it. That made me start thrashing again. I’ve always hated needles and I didn’t want to be anywhere near her right at that moment. Pain from my injured arm shot up into my shoulder and I held back the urge to cry. She uncovered the needle and stuck it into the top of the drug bottle then, set the syringe aside. As I thrashed, she grabbed one of my legs and held it tightly in one hand. I barely felt the pain from my arm as the fear of what she was going to do filled me. She pulled something down from the ceiling of the van and secured my leg in it. It looked like the handle for a giant pair of scissors. Once my leg was stuck in the hole, she grabbed my other leg and secured it as well. She retrieved the needle and I tried to thrash but with my legs in the scissor handles and my body in the seat but, I couldn’t do much. She walked around so she was behind my legs and I felt a pin prick in the small of my back. She walked back around to my side and sat down on a stool. Soon, my legs began to go numb, I couldn’t feel anything at all below the waist, couldn’t move and, the pressure in my bladder was building rapidly. She saw the distress in my eyes and knew that the drug had taken affect. She released my legs from the restraints, not that I could do much about it. She pulled a small length of narrow plastic tubing from her doctor bag. The tubing was in a sterile case and the second I saw it, I knew I wasn‘t going to like what she had planned for me, even if I wasn‘t sure of what it was. She began by removing my shoes and socks, then my pants and underwear. I must have blushed like ten thousand shades of red and I almost began crying from embarrassment. What I didn’t know was, the worst was yet to come. She took some sort of jelly from the bag and began lubing up the tube. She grabbed my penis and started shoving the tube up it. I was terrified and tried to thrash my legs around but they were still unresponsive. When she had the tube fully inside my penis, she walked back to the driver’s compartment, leaving me there, naked and scared. It was then that I noticed a small string dangling from the end of where she had put the tube. I didn’t understand what was going on but, I definitely did not like it. The woman came back a moment later, carrying a brightly colored bag. It had little teddy bears and pastel blocks on it. I could see a baby bottle sticking out of a pocket on it and realized what it was, A BABY’S DIAPER BAG! She opened it and pulled a fairly large diaper out. It looked exactly like a baby’s diaper, except it was about five times bigger. She opened it up then lifted my useless legs up and slid it under me. I couldn’t feel the padding or, I might have tried to thrash again. She grabbed more of that jelly stuff and wiped it all over my butt and crotch. By this time my embarrassment was so bad that I actually started crying. She stopped what she was doing and began rubbing my chest and stomach with her hand, cooing gently, just like you would to calm a cranky baby. That didn’t help my mood so, she went back to diapering me. The powder was next then, she pulled the string at the end of my penis to the side as the diaper came up over my crotch. She fastened the tapes and then pulled the string out from the end of the tube. I immediately felt a lessening in pressure and watched the diaper grow yellow. I was almost bawling my head off at this point. She reached up and began fiddling with the end of my gag. “Oh My God!” I thought when I realized that the thing in my mouth wasn’t a gag, IT WAS A PACIFIER! She was going to treat me like a baby and, the tube in my penis was going to make sure I couldn’t stop myself from wetting my diaper. When the realization of the what was happening dawned on me, I wiggled and thrashed around, trying to free myself, but it was no use. She had me strapped tight in the child seat. She finished messing with the end of my pacifier and reached into the diaper bag. She pulled a baby bottle from it and unscrewed the top. She held my head still with one hand and pushed the bottle onto the end of the pacifier, then screwed it together. I heard a swish of a vacuum being released and liquid began flowing into my mouth. As my mouth filled, I was forced to swallow, which pulled more liquid from the nipple. Soon my mouth was full of liquid again and I was forced to swallow, pulling more liquid into my mouth. The cycle went on for several minutes until the bottle was empty. She removed it and put another one in it’s place, then walked back to the driver’s compartment. The van stared up and we were moving again. My destiny at that point looked pretty grim and I cried as I was forced to finish the second baby bottle. There must have been something in them to knock me out because I fell asleep not long after the second bottle was done. Chapter 2 Slowly, the world began to seep into the dreamless sleep that I had been forced to endure. Sounds were first, birds and the whistle of a train. My nerves began to slowly come to life as I felt myself being lifted up, out of the car seat. I kept my eyes closed, for fear the sunlight would blind me but, that was unnecessary. As I was carried, there was no glare of sunlight through the protective surface of my eyelids. One at a time, I forced my eyes open. Only a sliver at first so, as not to alert my captor. The sun was setting behind me. The fading light illuminated the van from which I had been pulled and a long dusty drive, leading up to a deserted looking country road. I was laying with my head on my kidnapper’s shoulder so, I couldn’t see where we were going, only where we had just been. I took in every detail I could so I could remember it when questioned by the police. It was so hard to just lie there, limp in her arms but, my strength had not returned and, I knew I had no chance of escaping at that moment. I felt her walk up some steps and stop. There was the sound of a lock being undone and then two doors being opened. She carried me into a house and up to the second floor. I heard the noise as she dropped the keys onto a table. She shifted me to the front and I quickly closed my eyes. I felt myself being lowered into a padded table and straps were pulled over me, to hold me down. She walked off and I opened my eyes. I was in some kind of nursery. The room was huge, the theme was an earthy brown and the furniture looked somewhat expensive. I could hear her doing something in a nearby room so, I took stock of how much of my body was mine to control again. Sensation was slowly beginning to come back to my legs and waist. With that sensation, I could definitely feel the diaper that encased my hips. To my utter disgust, I felt as if I was sitting in a thick mud. “Oh My God! I shit myself” I thought The feeling was more than just disgusting, it was disturbing as well. Whatever drugs she had given me had worked their particular magic very well. My thoughts were confirmed as the cold wet feeling around my crotch suddenly warmed. I realized that I now had the bladder and bowel control of a small infant. Before I could do anything else, I heard her walking back towards me. I closed my eyes and relaxed on the table. I felt her breath on my face as she bent down in front of me. She gently ran her fingers through my hair and I heard her sniff then, giggle. “So far, so good.” she whispered I felt her un-strap my right arm. She pulled my arm our straight from my shoulder and lay it on what felt like Styrofoam. She then began pressing my hand into the foam, starting at my fingers, and ending with my elbows. I could hear the foam crunch as my arm was pressed into it. My curiosity was driving me mad so I opened my eyes, just a sliver. She had several boxes filled with blue Styrofoam. She flipped the other side of the box on my arm over, closing it around my arm, then began to strap it down. As she worked, I noticed that my arm didn’t hurt anymore, in fact, I couldn’t feel anything from it. She walked around the table and did the same to my other arm and both my legs, up to the knee. I couldn’t figure out what she was doing but, that would become apparent fairly soon. She left me like that, lying there in a dirty diaper, spread eagle with my limbs enclosed in the foam filled boxes, for the better part of an hour. When she came back in, she had the diaper bag I had seen in the van. I tried to remain still, hoping that I would have a chance to escape. Those hopes were dashed when she bent down to my ear and whispered to me. “I know you’re awake baby, the anesthetic I gave you should have worn off by now.” I opened my eyes and glared at her hatefully. “Aww, don’t be like that sweetie, mommy would never hurt her baby boy and that’s what you are, my baby boy. I watched you for a long time. You’re just the right size, weight, and temperament. I’ve seen the way the other kids treat you. You don’t fight back too fiercely when they tease you about your bed wetting.” My eyes went wide with surprise when she mentioned my sleep wetting problem. “ Oh yes.” she said “I know all about how my baby wets his bed every night. I also know how you still sleep with a little teddy bear. Oh it’s so cute!” She seemed so excited She walked around the table, removing my arms and legs from the foam filled boxes, then strapped them back to the table, one at a time. She set the boxes aside and moved to un-strap my legs and set them into a device just like the one she had used in the van. She then began to un-tape the diaper and pull it off my crotch. She cranked a lever on the scissor hands and they began to raise up, taking my legs with them. Soon, my butt was off the ground and she was cleaning me off with baby wipes. Once it was done, she removed the dirty diaper and wipes, dropping them into a diaper genie. She pulled another diaper and a bottle of baby oil from the bag and set them on the table. As I lay there, naked, she poured some baby oil into her hands and began rubbing it all over my body, slowly, massaging it into my skin. By the time she was done, I smelled like a baby’s nursery. After the diaper was put underneath me, my crotch and butt were powdered. She cleaned off her hands and pulled the diaper up, covering my crotch then, taped it shut. She patted my bottom as she bent down and cooed into my ear. “There we go, all clean and dry. Now my baby smells like he should too.” Tears of embarrassment rolled down my face as she continued to pat my diapered butt. She took my legs out of the device and strapped them back to the table. She then gathered up the foam boxes and left the room. A couple of minutes later, she came back in with a weird looking helmet and a baby bottle. I thrashed my head, side to side but, it wasn’t hard for her to put the helmet on me. The helmet encompassed my entire head, closing me off from any sight or sound outside it. I could feel the helmet being secured into place against the table, preventing me from moving my head, and the bottle being attached to the back of the pacifier. At first there was no sight or sound, only the rhythmic suckling of the nipple in my mouth. I couldn’t tell how much time passed when suddenly, a video screen in the helmet turned on and the speakers near my ears came to life. On the screen was a mother taking care of her baby. While the mother/baby scene played out on the video screen, the quiet sounds of a waves, crashing upon the shore played on the speakers. The scene played out a day of mother and baby activity, including watching the toddler as it wet and messed itself. On a regular basis, the bottle was removed from the pacifier and replaced with another one. I felt something soft and warm being laid over me, covering me from neck to feet. I don’t know how many repetitions of the mommy/baby scene I watched before I fell asleep. Chapter 3 While I slept, my mind was filled with the lost memories of my infancy. I remembered them in my dreams, just as if I was living them in the moment. Diaper changes, breast feedings, rides through the neighborhood in my stroller and, the endless pinched cheeks from my female relatives. It seemed like the dreams would never end, as if I was being forced to relive my life from birth till being toilet trained, over and over again. Suddenly I was jolted from my strange dreams by an icy feeling on my crotch. I tried to stir but, my arms remained strapped down and the helmet still resided upon my head. I felt a gentle wiping motion on my crotch and bottom then a light sensation, as if dust was falling there as well. The next thing I know, I feel my nether regions being encapsulated in another diaper and a gentle hand rubbing my stomach and diaper. The helmet blocked any words that might have accompanied the physical gesture but, the intent was clear. My captor was trying to calm me as you would to a small infant. After a few moments of this, my injured arm was released from the restraints and slipped into the sleeve of some garment. I waited for my hand to emerge from the end of the sleeve but, it didn’t. Instead, I felt it roll over a mass of spongy material and then something wrapped around my wrist. I squeezed my hand only to be rewarded with a sharp pain in my palm, as if I had grabbed onto a ball of needles. My arm was strapped down again and something was drug underneath my back. I pressed my back down, hoping to block the cloth. Again I was rewarded with the sensation of a sphere of razor sharp needles as it pressed into my back. I arched in pain and the cloth was pulled beneath me. Slowly but surely, my body was enclosed in this garment and my arms were restrained again. My legs were left unrestrained but, I couldn‘t understand why at the time. The answer came soon enough though. There was intense pain when I tried to stomp my feet and when I tried to close my hands so, I stopped struggling and waited. The helmet was removed from my head and my eyes tried to adjust to the light. I couldn’t focus my eyes and everything seemed blurred. I didn’t understand but, I knew she had done something to me that I couldn’t quite comprehend. I think she smiled at my non-comprehension but, it was hard to tell with my eyes so unfocused. She bent down over me and gently rubbed my stomach through the soft material that now encompassed my body. I looked at it for the first time and realized that I was dressed in a one piece, footed, sleeper. Anger flooded me and I tried to give my captor the “death stare” but, she only smiled and said, “Aww sweetie, don’t be like that. You’ll love being my baby, eventually. I’m going to take such good care of you that you’ll forget all about your former life and accept this one unconditionally.” I glared again and she giggled and rubbed my stomach again. “Now, you probably noticed that it hurts to use the bottoms of your feet or close your hand. I made this sleeper just for you, just so you would have to act like the baby you are. The hands have a foam ball in the palm. Inside that foam ball is a metal sphere with very sharp needles on it. If you try to close your hands, oh say, to make a fist, they’ll close over the sphere and push the needle sharp points into your hand. The feet have about the same thing on the bottom. The footpads of the sleeper have the same razor sharp needles pointing up from them. If you try to walk or kick anything, it will push the needles into your feet and cause you very intense pain. So, you can see, I expect you to behave just like an infant, let me take care of you and everything will be just fine. Fight me and you will experience pain like you’ve never felt before.” As I listened to my captor describe the bondage to which I was now subject, the idea sunk in. She expected me to act like an infant and let her take care of me. If I didn’t or fought against her domination of me, she would hurt me. It sounded to me like she was psychotic and a sadist. What hit me hardest was that she now had absolute control over all aspects of my existence. That was something that nobody had ever, to my recollection, had. It scared me and when she asked me if I understood, I just numbly nodded and went limp. She released the straps that held my arms and legs down and gently picked me up. I was draped over her shoulder and carried over to a rocking chair. She shifted my position in her arms so that I was lying in the crook of her arm. She sat down and began rocking back in forth. She pulled me close to her chest and began to hum a soft tune. I was so stunned by what had just happened that I didn’t even think to resist. Chapter 4 We sat like that for a while (I couldn’t tell how long because there wasn’t a clock in the “nursery”). I began to feel relaxed, no matter how much I didn’t want to. I was warm, the kind of cozy-warm you feel on cool Autumn night, sitting by a roaring fire. Even though I had just woken up, I felt the inclination to go back to sleep. My eyes began to droop and I began to lose consciousness. I felt something when my pacifier was being unscrewed and when the bottle was attached but, it wasn’t until the liquid began flowing into my mouth that I snapped out of my stupor. I glared up at my captor and was rewarded with a sharp smack on my cloth covered leg. “Now now baby.” she warned “Don’t look at mommy like that. Just relax and drink your bottle.” I clenched my fists reactively and pain shot up through my hand, to my arm, to my shoulder. The intensity was too much for me and I began crying, hiccupping. Seeing my distress, the woman laid a cloth diaper across her opposite shoulder and removed my pacifier. I gagged as I cried and choked on the liquid trying to force its way into my lungs. She rotated me and gently laid me over her shoulder. I felt a quick, rhythmic, series of hard pats on my back, causing the liquid to erupt from my nose and mouth. After my hacking and gagging stopped, she began rubbing my back and patting my diapered bottom. This caused me to realize I had another problem, I had to poop, and soon. The urge wasn’t as bad as it would have been in say an hour or so but, I did need to go. I tried to push myself off her shoulder and accidentally bumped my right hand against her chest, sending new pain up my already injured hand and causing me to void myself right there and then. As I cried in pain, I filled my diaper, her hand on it gave her clear signal as to what happened. She patted and rubbed my bottom, spreading the mess everywhere, smiling almost erotically. She shifted my position on again. Now she had me cradled on one arm with her other keeping steady pressure on my mess. “See, that’s what babies do. They make messies in their diddies for mommy and, this is what mommies do. She said as she carried me over to the changing table. “Mommy’s not going to change your diaper right away baby, you need to get used to the feel of a messy one so you don’t think about it when you make a poopie.” She strapped me to the table, replaced my pacifier and, left me to lay there in my own filth. I tried to make myself comfortable but, the feeling of the load under my butt was always at the forefront of my consciousness. It seemed like hours before she came back. By then, the mess had hardened a bit and was becoming very uncomfortable. I squirmed as she walked into the room. She just smiled and slowly walked over to the table. She took my nose in the knuckles of her first two fingers and gave it a gentle shake. “I think my baby has made a poopie. I better get you changed little boy.” she said, grinning widely She unsnapped the sleeper’s legs and began pulling it away from me. Once she had the two tapes undone, she unfastened one of my legs and fit it into the harness above the table then quickly did the other leg. I was again and still at her mercy. She raised the harness and pulled a large version of a baby wipe from a box sitting nearby. She had me clean of poop, oiled up and powdered in record time. The worst part of the experience was when she laid her head on my chest and began rubbing my stomach, telling me what a good baby I had been for making poopie for mommy. I very nearly died of embarrassment. She re-diapered and redressed me in the sleeper before taking me off the changing table. I was then placed in the feeding position again and a horrid thought went through my head. She had me in the same position that many young mothers used for breastfeeding! I definitely did not want that to happen and I was almost relieved when she pulled another baby bottle up and attached it to the back of my pacifier. I nursed for a while before drowsiness overcame me and I fell back to sleep in her arms. 　 Chapter 5 When I awoke, I found myself lying in a baby’s crib, un-strapped and unrestrained. Though the bars prevented me from rolling out of the crib, I didn’t think they would keep me from climbing out. It was only a few seconds later, as I tried to stand, that I was reminded of the needles under my feet, in the sleeper. Pain shot through my leg and I peed myself as I fell back into the crib. My mumbles of pain must have alerted my captor because she rushed into the room almost immediately. She began cooing at me and reached into the crib, to lift me out. I tried to backpedal but, I pushed my foot against the mattress and the pain shot through me again. When she realized why I was crying, She lifted me out of the crib and put me on the changing table. She strapped my legs into the scissor and began to gently tap the bottom of my feet, sending shockwaves of pain up my legs. “I guess you’re just to little to understand mommy when she told you to not try to stand. I guess I’ll have to help you remember.” She said as she began tapping my feet harder. The pain was excruciating and I almost blacked out several times but, each time I was close to oblivion, she would stop and give me just enough time to come back to my senses. Each time she would tap my feet, she would say, “Babies don’t walk. You are a baby. You can’t walk.” The torture went on for what seemed like forever. When she finally stopped, she bent close to my head “Babies can’t walk, can they?” She asked me. I shook my head quickly. “You are a baby, aren’t you?” She said, gently rubbing my stomach. I nodded, defeated. “You can’t walk, can you?” The smile on her face was terrifying. I shook my head again. “There there baby. Now that that’s settled, let’s change my BABY’S diaper.” As she said that, I realized that I had wet the diaper. I don’t remember if I woke up wet or if I wet it because of the pain but, I was wet. This change went just as the ones before had, lots of cooing and petting. I was in a clean diaper and she laid me back in the car seat she had used when she kidnapped me. I was strapped in and she went over to the changing table. From underneath, she pulled what looked like a giant syringe but, instead of a needle, it had a hose connected to a clear plastic hemisphere. I couldn’t understand for the life of me what it was or what new torture she would use it for. My horror was peaked when she sat down and unbuttoned her blouse, then her bra. I watched, dumbfounded as she used the devise to suction out her breast milk. I almost threw up right there, realizing that the bottles I had been drinking were her breast milk. I tried to throw myself to the side and crawl out of the room but, the car seat would not topple. She stopped what she was doing, the syringe about half full and looked over at me, struggling. “Aww, I know you’re hungry sweetie. Mommy will be just a minute.” she said I watched with growing horror as she finished draining her breast milk into the syringe and filled a bottle with it. She calmly walked over to me and set the bottle down next to me. I saw her reach behind the changing table and pull out the helmet that she had used to calm me earlier. She put it over my head and secured the bottle to my pacifier. The darkness of the helmet was broken when the “Mommy and Baby” scene lit up the screen in front of my eyes. I tried to reach up and get some kind of hold on the helmet but, the straps of the car seat prevented me from getting anywhere near it. Again, I don’t know how long the scene went on, her breast milk now filling my mouth with every movement of my head. I had to stop myself from throwing up (a very difficult thing to do given my situation). As the scene played on, the sounds filling my ears, I began to feel calmer and numbly suckled on the bottle till it was empty. The bottle was replaced with another and my stomach filled as I slowly began to drift off to sleep again, the sound of a mother nursing her infant, the only thing I could hear. Chapter 6 When I awoke again, the first thing I realized was that I was still wearing the helmet but, the “Mommy and Baby” scenes weren’t playing. I tried to roll around but found that I was still in the car seat that my captor had placed me in. I couldn’t tell what time it was or how long I had been asleep but something felt strange. I felt an urge to cry but, I didn’t know why (besides the realization of my indefinite captivity). I thought for a moment, trying to figure out what was wrong when the urge became overpowering and I began sobbing. The pacifier muffled the sound but, it must have been loud enough to attract “Her” attention. Only moments after I had begun bawling, I felt hands lifting me out of the seat and holding me against a warm body. My urge to cry vanished and I felt almost comfortable. My body relaxed against the person holding me as I felt a gentle hand rubbing my back and patting my padded bottom. I felt soothed, like I had never felt before. Suddenly, my stomach began growling. I felt the person holding me jiggle for a second then the back of my pacifier was removed and a baby bottle was attached. As I suckled the bottle, I was shocked. I didn’t feel revolted at the thought of nursing on the madwoman’s breast milk, in fact, it felt almost normal and, that terrified me. When the bottle was done, it was removed and she fiddled with the pacifier for longer than usual. I felt air rush into my mouth as I breathed through the pacifier. I didn’t know what she had done but I was going to give her a piece of my mind. I was about to say something when she repositioned me so, I was laying on her shoulder and, began patting my back. All my tension drained away when she laid me on her shoulder and my intended words died in my throat. My limbs went limp and I placed my head against her neck. I wanted to rail and scream against my captor but, my body had a mind of it’s own. My greatest shock was yet to come. As she patted my back, I felt a great distress in my bowels, then nothing, that was all I felt before I realized that I had just pooped my diaper with almost no hesitation. The realization of what had just happened shocked me into silence. A moment later, I felt myself belch with enthusiasm. I didn’t have to hear my captor’s voice to know that she was pleased with my body’s betrayal. I felt her hand gently rubbing and patting my full diaper. She sat me back in the car seat again and strapped me in. I felt her do something to the pacifier and I couldn’t breath through my mouth again. Finally, before leaving me to my torture, she turned on the helmet and the familiar “Mommy and Baby” scenes began playing again. “What fresh hell is this?” I thought to myself as consciousness began to leave me. Chapter 7 I came to when my stomach began to tell me it was empty. I thought about it for a second and then an overwhelming sadness hit me. I bawled my head off, not even realizing that the gag that had been my constant inhibitor was now loose. I couldn’t focus on anything but the rumblings of hunger. The screaming and crying alerted my captor and, she quickly ran to the nursery. She picked me up, out of the crib, laid me on her shoulder and, spoke to me in a soft, crooning voice. At first, I was comforted by her presence but then, my stomach growled again and my howling began, with renewed vigor. When I started crying again, she took me over to the changing table and laid me on, pulling the strap over my stomach. She unbuttoned my sleeper and checked my diaper, which was wet. Once I noticed that the diaper was wet and cold, my howling increased times two. I was uncomfortable and it seemed like torture. My butt and crotch were cold and wet and, my stomach was empty. These two things seemed like the worst possible feelings. In the back of my mind, I tried to reason, to remember that I wasn’t hurt and I was only in a wet diaper and a little hungry. Every time I tried to focus on that thought, the feeling of sadness flooded my mind and my other thought were overcome by it. It only took her a few moments to change me and re-insert me into my sleeper. To me however, it seemed like an eternity. My stomach was still growling and the sadness was still driving me to bawl my head off. Finally, she must have heard my stomach growl because she said something I couldn’t understand and carried me over to the rocking chair. She removed the loose pacifier and cradled me closer. A moment later, I felt a warm, soft bump in my mouth. I realized it was her breast and I tried to force myself to push my head away but, the urge to begin suckling was too strong. My mouth covered the nipple and I began to nurse with extreme vigor. As the breast milk began flowing down my throat, what was left of my true personality, gagged and wanted to scream, rage and, do whatever it took to stop my body. My body however, betrayed me and continued to nurse. After a bit, she switched me to the other breast and began rocking in the chair. The slow, steady, motion of the chair combined with the full feeling in my stomach calmed me. It was enough that my rational mind began to re-assert itself. I twisted and wrenched myself loose from the nipple, careful not to press my hands against anything. My captor lifted me up and put me on her shoulder. I knew what was coming but I my body betrayed me again and laid limp on her shoulder. I felt the pats on my back and the bubble forming in my stomach. Not long after, I let up a huge burp and a spit up some of the milk. She seemed happy but, I couldn’t understand what she was saying. The language sounded foreign but, I couldn’t tell what it might be. She carried me to a fenced in mat and laid me down on my back. She grabbed a nearby infant toy and positioned it over me. There were strings with glittery and colorful things hanging from them. She pushed and prodded the bangles, saying something. I watched her face and tried to understand what it was she was saying. As I watched her mouth, I saw what I thought were familiar words. I can’t read lips, but some words are easy to read; “Mommy”, “Baby”, “Toy”. A shock ran through me as I realized, she wasn’t using a foreign language. I found out later that the helmet that she’d been using, had been hypnotizing me. The effect was sinister and sly. The program soothed me into feeling like an infant, that’s why being on her shoulder had calmed me. It also scrambled my brain, making regular English sound like garbled, nonsense. The loss of understanding was so profound that I began weeping, not crying like a baby but, weeping like a beaten man. She watched me and seemed to understand. She got up and walked out of the room. Time seemed to stretch out as I lay there on the mat. She came back, carrying a piece of paper. On the paper was written a message: “I can see that my baby still has a bit of the little boy in there. That’s ok though, after a few more times in my special helmet, you won’t even be able to read this message. You shouldn’t try to fight. Just relax and let it happen. I want you to just be a happy baby. The effects of the helmet will be permanent but, I can teach you to speak and as you grow up, I’ll even potty train you. Won’t that be fun?” I tried to rail against my body’s betrayal and managed to swing my arm up but, she just caught it and used my hand to tap one of the swinging bangles. She threw the paper in the trash and began tickling me until I wet my diaper. She said something, I couldn’t tell what though. She got up and walked out of the room, leaving me to “entertain” myself with that damnable toy. I lay on the mat for what seemed like forever. Every now and again, my hand would reach up and bat at one of the bangles, no matter how much I tried to stop it. I pooped my diaper, another betrayal by my body. “Looks like that damn helmet made me incontinent too!” I thought to myself. I was uncomfortable again and I felt that sadness welling up again but I was also tired and, in the end, the tiredness won out and I fell to sleep with a wet and dirty diaper encasing my crotch. Chapter 8 I dreamt of laying in the crook of my mother’s (my real mother) arm as she nursed me and I felt at peace. It didn’t seem wrong because I was a baby but, I realized that it was just a dream when I looked up and my mother’s face stared back down at me. The reality of the dream was so real, so vivid that I didn’t want to leave it. I just wanted to be with my mom and have her take care of me. Reality wouldn’t let me have even that though as I woke up and my captor knelt over me. She spoke in gibberish and at first I was terrified that I was going crazy. I remembered that she had used the helmet on me and it had messed up my head somehow. I felt dirty as she removed the sleeper and carefully changed my diaper. Try as I might to fight the effect of the helmet, I couldn’t raise my hand to fight her off. She watched me the entire time and smiled when she was done. She took off the sleeper with the needles in it and put me into a regular sleeper. She lifted me off the ground and carried me into the kitchen. I saw a highchair and I thought, “Another step into my infantile life.” She inserted me into the chair and slid the tray into place. She walked behind me and I saw a bib fall in front of me and felt it being tied in the back. Horror had been replaced by simple disgust and hate at this point. Nothing this woman did to me scared me any longer. I had come to accept the inevitability of the situation and simply had to endure until I could find a way to escape. I allowed myself to be fed and focused my mind on getting the layout of the house down so I knew where I was going, even if I had to move in the dark. When she finished with the baby cereal, she cleaned me up and pulled me out of the highchair. She took me into the living room and laid me on her lap. I knew what was coming so I didn’t try to fight it. She turned on the television and positioned me to nurse, which my body did, in earnest. I closed my eyes and thought about anything that would let me forget I was suckling on a madwoman’s teat. Finally, the sensation stopped and I feigned sleep and she put me back into the crib upstairs. After she left the room, I tried to move in normal fashion, sitting up, forming words with my mouth but, without sound. I was only marginally successful but, it encouraged me. Time lost all meaning for me over the next few weeks, she applied the damned helmet again and my eyesight became severely unfocused. It got to the point that I could only discern color and shape, light and dark, all other details were gone. I could barely tell when it was day and night because she kept the light on in the nursery. I fought every effort of her to bond with me, kept my mind active by thinking about my school, my family, my friends and last but not least, REVENGE! One day, at least I think it was day, there was a loud noise downstairs. It woke me up and I began to cry. I saw lots of dark shapes in the nursery and couldn’t understand what was going on. I could hear the madwoman screaming something but, I didn‘t know what it was. Someone picked me up and carried me out of the house, to a waiting car. I was scared for the first time in a while and began to cry. I felt someone holding me and cradling me against them. It soothed my fear but not my anxiety. I was taken to another building and lots of bright lights were shined at me. People stood over me and I was pinched and prodded, even pricked, which hurt so bad that I began bawling. I remember changes and feedings but, there was something different about them, they were less smothering and more matter of fact. There was no cooing and more talking to me. I still couldn’t understand what was being said and I still couldn’t respond but, the speakers definitely wanted me to keep trying. After a while, I felt something slimy touching my face and saw a big square with moving dots on it in front of me. I was forced to watch the square for a long time, until I fell asleep. When I woke up, the world seemed a bit clearer, sharper, more in focus. I could tell some details about my surroundings. I seemed to be in a hospital, the smell of disinfectant and the white walls made me wonder what had happened. A nurse came over to me and began to check my diaper. She talked to me like a normal person. To my shock, I could understand some of her words. It was still a bit jumbled but I could definitely understand some of it. I tried to respond, telling her my name and she nearly jumped out of her skin. Quickly, she yelled and a few moments later, this guy in a white lab coat, a doctor I think, came over and began shining his pocked flashlight in my eyes and asking me questions. I tried to focus on what he was saying but it was too much all at once, I said my name again and said, one simple word, “Where”. The doctor and nurse seemed overjoyed and quickly motioned for someone to come. My mother (my real mother) leaned over the bed and looked down into my eyes. I was so happy to see her, I reached up and said, “Mommy!” She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me close. The moment would have been better if I hadn’t started peeing right then. My mother got soaked before she could pull the diaper over my front. I was so embarrassed that I started crying. Mom held me close and spoke soothingly to me. It calmed me but I was still upset at my lack of control in front of her. “ It will be fine honey.” she whispered into my ear The doctors began using the square (which turned out to be a video monitor) and earphones to help undo the effects of the helmet. Luckily, they were able to get my kidnapper to cough up the secrets of the helmet, so a program was designed to reverse it’s effects. After that first session, they weren’t sure that the program they had made would be able to change me back but, after the second session, I was able to fully understand English and even speak a little back. It took a few months before I was back to my normal self, even managed to get re-potty trained. I haven’t managed to get my control at night back but, the doctors say that will come in time. The worst part of this experience is the lasting effects of that damn woman’s program and, that’s the reason Dr. Kline has me writing this journal. Ever since I got out of diapers, I have felt the need to go back to them and be a baby again. I tried to fight it and refuse to give the madwoman a victory but, Dr. Kline says that the events of my kidnapping unlocked some deep part of my psyche that wants to be taken care of. She says that I may never get over wanting to be babied sometimes. My mother knows and she helps me with it when stress at school or life gets too much. I have a special room that we added to the house. That is where I go when I’m feeling low or depressed, mom knows the signal and comes in to take care of her baby boy for a while though, she NEVER breastfeeds me (Ugh, that was gross!). My mom and I are much closer now and for that, I thank the crazy woman who kidnapped me but, I’ll never forgive her for unleashing this infantile desire on me. I am now stuck with feelings I don’t want but, can’t get rid of. I have nightmares that my classmates find out I still like to be babied every now and again and that terrifies me. I finally found out the kidnapper’s name, Emily VanHoustan. She lost her baby due to the physical abuse of her ex-husband and never got over the trauma. As traumatized as she is, she’s still crazy and we sued her for a million dollars. That money is the key to my future. I think I’ll go into law enforcement maybe even into Missing Persons. Maybe I can make a difference and give some other kid a break like the one I got.

Jackie may be the character that we know the most about within her little world, but a lot of her other little "friends" are also busy getting into new and interesting (and, most of all, embarrassing) things all the time! As we start the holiday season (at least in the US - sorry if this feels untimely for our Canadian friends!), let's see what joys Thanksgiving is bringing for Baby Kori. If you aren't familiar with Kori, she is mentioned in various levels of detail in: Big Baby Steps The Haircut Pushing Boundaries I'll post the conclusion to this story the Monday before Thanksgiving! ------ The first thing Kori noticed when she was nudged awake was that her feet were stopped by something as she stretched her legs. Her eyes snapped open, but even before she did she knew enough to remember where she was and that she needed to get her head in the game right away. As if to confirm her immediate thoughts, she saw that it was her mother, or Meme, as she now called her, who had jostled her awake rather than Mummy. “Wakey, wakey, Baby Kori!” she said when she met Kori’s eyes. “Did you have a good nap, little one?” “Yeff, Meme,” she squeaked from behind her ever-present pacifier. In truth, she had not really slept all that well. Trips to Meme and Pop Pop’s house, which happened a couple of weekends a year, always promised a bit of added discomfort. In addition to the three hour drive down to Newport News spent stuffed in her restrictive car seat, she then had to sleep in the quite-uncomfortable pack n play, whose mesh sides her feet had run into moments before. The whole thing made it a little difficult to actually sleep, and especially to sleep well, since it was nowhere near long enough for her to stretch out and instead she needed to try to find sleep scrunched up into a tight ball. She never would have thought she’d long for her crib at home, but these trips had proved that it could be worse. She and Mummy had arrived the night before, as today was Thanksgiving. Her Mummy and their parents switched off with the major holidays, so this year Meme and Pop Pop were hosting Thanksgiving, and Mummy would host Christmas, and next year it would switch. So far, despite knowing it was the holiday, the morning had mostly passed pretty normally except for the extra embarrassment of having to play her baby role in front of her parents in addition to her Mummy. She’d been woken up, fed breakfast, sent off to play for awhile, and then fed lunch before being put down for the nap she was groggily emerging from. “Let’s get you a clean diaper, huh baby?” Meme said, pulling back the blanket that Kori had been nestled beneath and helping her flip over onto her hands and knees. From there, Kori put her hands on the railing of the playpen and pushed herself up, swinging her leg over the side. Meme helped guide her foot down to the floor, which was a few inches below the bottom of the playpen. Once she was down, her mother continued to hold her by the back of the arm as she shuffled a few steps over to her old twin bed, which now served as her changing table when she was at her parents’ house. “Let’s take your onesie off before you sit,” Meme cooed, reaching into Kori’s crotch and fishing around a bit until she found and unbuttoned the snaps, all the while putting enough gentle pressure on the sodden padding underneath to make sure Kori knew exactly why she was due for a diaper change. Kori more or less stood still as Meme worked the white onesie adorned with a unicorn pattern over her head, leaving her standing there with just an orange pacifier in her mouth and her drooping teddy bear printed diaper. Knowing what was expected of her, she sat on the edge of bed before swinging her legs up and situating herself on the waiting changing mat. While Meme gathered the supplies she’d need for the change, Kori had a rare moment where there was nothing expected of her. She took stock of the strange situation she found herself in. Most of the time, she didn’t really dwell on that too much anymore, but weekends like these still had enough novelty that she couldn’t help but dwell on it a little. Looking around, her room looked basically the same as she had left it when she moved out of her parents’ house a little less than 4 years ago. The only thing that really looked out of place was the playpen that she’d just been released from. Sitting on the bed waiting for a diaper change, it was clear that she was really what had changed. Even the name that she called her mother had changed. She hadn’t really realized how important the names Meme and Pop Pop would be to internalize when they were first dictated to her as a way to differentiate between Mummy, which she was now to call her sister Anna, who served as her primary caregiver, and their actual mother. However, after her first time seeing Meme and Pop Pop, she realized that failing to address them by the proper names would count as not acting like a baby and would see her behavior chart turn back to zero. Furthermore, the presence of Meme at the same time as Mummy could prove a little disorienting, and the first few times that she’d seen them she’d also mistakenly referred to Mummy as Anna, which had led to resets as well. As such, she now made every effort, even in her head, to think of her parents only as Meme and Pop Pop. It mostly worked, although they didn’t come up quite enough for it to be fully automatic for her in the same way that she now only thought of Mummy exclusively by that name. It was embarrassing to think about how regressive some of her little automations were, but it was undeniable that working to change her thinking about things like Mummy, Meme, and Pop Pop’s names in her head had helped her improve her ability to advance towards her behavior goals. Similarly, over time the ridiculous lisp that was required of her had more or less become her actual voice. She was pretty confident that she could still drop her voice to her previous octave and annunciate correctly if she were allowed to, but after about a year of needing to remind herself to move to a high pitch and lisp out her words (though her pacifier mostly took care of the latter for her), she realized one day that any time she was put on the spot to answer Mummy she could now do so without having to pay any attention to modulating her voice accordingly. While she maybe should have been concerned by that development, the reality was that she was quite pleased when she noticed, because it was one less way that she could lose her progress towards getting out of diapers and eventually out of this punishment entirely. Her reflections were interrupted by the first pass of the cold wipe across her exposed undercarriage, bringing her attention back to the immediate sensations of the diaper change that Meme was administering. She had to admit that while being wiped was embarrassingly invasive, it did give her skin a welcome break from the vaguely warm clamminess that would surely return when she inevitably started dribbling spurts into her next diaper within the coming half hour. It was only a few more seconds before Meme had doused her privates with baby powder and rubbed it in, furthering her pleasant sense of dryness for the time being. Once the new diaper had replaced the old, her mother helped her sit up again, leaving her feet dangling off the side of the bed. “Let’s get you dressed, baby!” she cooed. Kori had certainly assumed that that would be coming next, but by now she was used to the grown ups needlessly narrating what was happening as if it wasn’t usually entirely predictable. She sat patiently while Meme grabbed an outfit from the large bag that Mummy had brought with enough clothes and diapers to be sure to cover her for their two-day trip and then some. When Meme returned, she wordlessly began working a pair of white tights over Kori’s feet, eventually getting them stretched up to her lower thighs before placing her arms underneath Kori’s shoulders and gently helping her down to a standing position and finishing the job of hiking up the tights well above Kori’s diaper to at least the middle of her stomach. Next, she grabbed a black dress that Kori didn’t recognize. In fact, black was a color she very rarely wore, as most of the clothes that Mummy tended to pick for her relied on infantile pastels or girlish purples and pinks for their color pallets. Automatically, she allowed Meme to guide her arms and head through the appropriate openings. When she reemerged from the brief period of darkness within the outfit, she was better able to assess what she was wearing. It was almost entirely black, but had a white collar and white bow at the gathering point before the skirt. Meme was already returning with another garment when she looked back up, and this time she was adorned with a plain, rather old-fashioned white bonnet. Kori instinctively looked over to the mirror in the corner, and though she wasn’t fully facing it, there was no missing the effect that she was dressed like a small child in a pilgrim outfit. She blushed a little, but realistically she knew there were no outfits that could have been chosen for her that would have come anywhere close to the modest sweatshirt and jeans she’d have chosen for herself, so she didn’t spend too much time thinking about it. Now that Kori was all fixed up, Meme turned her attention to the playpen. Kori watched her bend down and remove the comforter and the pillow she’d just been sleeping with and place them at the head of the bed above. Next she reached in and carefully removed the foam mattress pad with the waterproof cover that was inserted to allow Kori to sleep in a little more comfort, dropping it atop the growing pile of bedding. Now empty, she pressed the release button and effortlessly folded the playpen into a more carryable shape. “Follow me, baby girl!” she directed Kori, who had been uselessly standing there waiting for the familiar changeover to be completed. Meme led the way out the door and into the hallway, with Kori padding along behind her as instructed. Meme and Pop Pop lived in a ranch style house, with the common areas and master bedroom on the upper floor, while Kori and Mummy’s childhood bedrooms and a bathroom took up the space in the basement that wasn’t occupied by the two car garage and the laundry/mudroom, so in just a few steps they reached the bottom of the stairs. One of the baby behaviors that Kori was required to adhere to was to always hold a grown-up’s hand and the railing when going up stairs, and to bump down stairs on her bottom, so she automatically reached out for Meme’s hand. Meme had perhaps forgotten, but when she felt Kori’s hand brush her arm, she recognized why her daughter was doing that and adjusted herself to take the offered hand. “Good girl!” she praised. “It’s always good to be safe on the stairs, isn’t it?” “Yeff, Meme,” she lisped quietly, not exactly taking the same pride her mother was at least pretending to take. They crested the stairs and turned right, where the landing area opened out to the spacious family room that had always served as the centerpiece of the house. Kori once again stood idly while Meme unfolded the playpen in the open area behind the sectional sofa. When she’d finished that, she returned to where she’d left Kori and took her hand, leading her over to the couch. For the first time, Kori noted that there was a bottle on the end table next to it. With her routine thrown off by the unfamiliar surroundings, she hadn’t really noticed that she hadn’t been fed one after her nap as she usually was, but it seemed that that was about to be rectified. Still holding Kori’s hand, Meme settled herself into a corner, then pulled the big baby down next to her. Kori automatically brought her legs up onto the couch so that she could lay across her lap, and soon her head was nestled on the padded arm of the sofa. While her legs and head were comfortable enough on the plush cushions, having her back raised across Meme’s legs rendered the overall position less than comfortable. Even as Kori adjusted herself, Meme grabbed the waiting bottle, and in just seconds she’d removed Kori’s binky and replaced it with the nipple. Kori wasn’t terribly thirsty and was no fan of the formula that she was forced to slurp down with tremendous regularity, but she certainly wasn’t permitted to politely decline, so she got to work downing her seventh bottle of the stuff so far today. As she worked her way through the bottle, Kori had a moment to settle into her surroundings. She noticed that the Thanksgiving parade was on the enormous TV on the far wall. Kori couldn’t actually see if because Meme had slightly manipulated her head so that she was facing towards her rather than the wall with the TV, and the bonnet’s slight interference with her peripheral vision was enough to ensure that the parade was nothing more than background noise. That was probably just as well, because diverting her attention towards the TV, and especially towards “grown-up” shows, when she was supposed to be busy doing even something as passive as drinking her bottle, would probably have been enough to justify a reset of her behavior chart. In their own way, the wonderful smells coming from the adjacent kitchen and dining area were nearly as distracting as the TV. In addition to the obvious smell of turkey cooking, she could also detect some rolls being cooked and other vegetables being prepared. All of it was quite pleasant, even if she knew that she’d be getting none of it, and that her replacement would be far less appealing. Having made exclusive use of them now for more than two years, Kori could now nurse down a bottle in just a few minutes, and so the feeding didn’t last very long. The downside of working at that speed was that she did take in a tremendous amount on air as she did it, and so the burping that Meme provided her with afterwards was more than welcome, even if it did come with a few little comments about how she was a gassy girl each time she let out a quick belch. “Alright, let’s go over to your playpen, Baby Kori,” Meme suggested, apparently satisfied that Kori had expelled enough of the air in her system that she wouldn’t spit up (not that that was actually much of a threat given Kori’s actual age). Kori allowed herself to be guided down from the couch to the floor, then accompanied Meme around the sofa and back across the room to the playpen, where she was helped over the nearly hip-high railings. Once she was fully inside, she lowered herself down to her knees, easily taking up half of the space in the cramped quarters she was confined to. At Mummy’s house, she did have a playpen, but it was a custom wood piece that afforded her probably 4 or 5 times as much space. Even then, most of the times that Mummy needed to confine her to a limited space because she needed to focus on work or cooking without Kori wandering too much during her play, she used a series of plastic walls/gates around most of Kori’s larger toys to create a spacious perimeter in which Kori was to play. As she settled into the tight space, Meme went across to the half wall above the stairs and gathered a few toys for Kori to attempt to entertain herself with. She returned with a pair of baby dolls, a couple dozen small baby blocks, and one of those little maze toys where you move beads over winding wires, setting them down in front of Kori. “Alright baby,” she said, “Meme needs to go help Mummy and Pop Pop finish making din-dins. You have fun in here, alright?” Meme left before Kori even had time to squeak out a “yeff, Meme,” confirming that nobody really cared whether she was actually enthusiastic about the activities she’d been left to so long as she faked it well enough. Now alone in the room, Kori briefly thought through her limited options. She knew better than to let down her guard for even a second, since, should anyone come into the room and she wasn’t actively engaged in her playing, she’d be right back to square one in her quest to earn back some of her maturity. The first thing she did, to avoid any accidental temptation, was turn herself within the playpen so that she had her back to the TV. The parade was still on, and if she wasn’t facing it, there was no way she might accidentally look up at the screen just as somebody walked in. Next, she considered her toys. At Mummy’s house, she had accumulated dozens of toys, including some quite large ones like a miniature shopping cart and cash register set, a mock kitchen, and a stroller that she could put some of her many dolls in. While they weren’t truly stimulating for her, she could jump around between them, which meant she could switch to something new when she felt her ability to actively engage with a given toy or activity waning. But Meme and Pop Pop only had a very limited selection of toys, since she was so rarely here to use them. The danger of losing focus was only heightened by the fact that she’d already spent the morning playing with these toys, and even by the end of that session she’d been mind-numbingly bored, struggling just to maintain enough focus to keep moving the beads back and forth on their predetermined routes. Opting out due to lack of interest wasn’t an option, though, so Kori decided to pick up the two baby dolls and push through as intently as possible. Most of the time that she got her behavior chart reset these days, it was because she more or less just zoned out and stopped playing for long enough that Mummy noticed that she was no longer following the instructions to play. To try to combat that, she’d been working on teaching herself to “zone in” as much as possible. To her, zoning in meant reaching a point where she was just playing with a toy without thinking about how she needed to be playing with it. This basically entailed trying to concoct some sort of compelling story in her head of what was going on with the toys that she was playing with. She was encouraged to make little squeaks and noises for her toys when appropriate, so long as they weren’t recognizable as actual words, but in her head she would provide actual dialogue to accompany the little babbles that she was making on behalf of her dolls and stuffed animals. She knew it was basically no different than a toddler playing pretend, but when she achieved something compelling enough she could actually make an entire morning or afternoon pass pretty quickly and borderline enjoyably. Besides, acting like a toddler was exactly what she was supposed to be doing, so she told herself she was just following directions. This afternoon, she decided to think of herself as the two dolls’ mother. It was an admittedly childish and unoriginal premise, but she didn’t have a lot to work with. She realized quickly that she was slightly up a dead end since she really had no other accessories for the babies to use. At home, she had a toy bottle she sometimes fed her dolls, and she’d mimic the cooing that Mummy often did to her when feeding her a real one. Combined with a burping afterwards, this could easily kill 10 minutes, but here she had nothing to use with the dolls today. Just as she was considering whether to see what numbers and letters were on the blocks, a bit of inspiration struck! Almost accidentally, she realized that both of the baby dolls’ outfits could come off. Since they were from the same set, she decided that she’d switch their outfits. There were enough pieces to the outfits that she’d surely be able to pass a decent amount of time. With some renewed enthusiasm, Kori set down the one that was dressed in a pink dress and got to work undressing the one that was in a blue outfit. This was more of a skirt and shirt combination, with a little bib as well. Kori worked off the bib first, and then the shirt. When she removed the skirt, her fingers hit the velcro on one side of the little diaper that the doll was wearing. Kori wondered if the other had a changeable diaper as well. She could swap those as well, while pretending to wipe them, and that would take even more time! Sure enough, when she had finished removing the headband, dress, and inexplicable little pants that the second doll had, it too had a changeable diaper. This was perfect! Kori took off the first one and made a show of lifting the doll’s legs. She wiped it with an imaginary wipe, making a little high-pitched mutter as she clucked in her head about how messy the doll’s bum was and what a stinky girl she was. Next, she pretended to shake some powder on the baby. At this point, she realized that if she was actually to have the dolls trade diapers, she’d need to switch to addressing the other one. “Just like your sister,” she found herself “saying” to the second doll while making a corresponding noise, “such a smelly girl.” She continued with the simulated change, grabbing the first diaper she’d removed and velcroing it onto the second doll. “Oh, are you changing your dollies’ diapers, Baby Kori?” Mummy suddenly said from behind Kori, causing her to jump a little. She hadn’t even heard her come into the room. “Yeff, Mummy,” she said. “Were they stinky babies?” Mummy asked, not at all trying to hide how patronizing she was being. “Yeff, Mummy,” Kori answered again. With Mummy standing above her while she knelt in the playpen, she felt about a foot tall, even if she was actually the slightly taller of the two. “Just like you are a stinky baby sometimes, huh Kori?” “Y-Yeff Mummy,” she squeaked a little more quietly, now staring down at the floor of the playpen with embarrassment. “That’s right! Ok, can you put your other baby’s diaper back on? We can’t have her making a mess, can we?” “No Mummy,” Kori answered, and she quickly put the toy diaper on the doll. The game wasn’t remotely fun anymore, but she wasn’t about to show that. “Alright, Baby, it’s time for your Thanksgiving dinner now!” Mummy said once the diaper had been closed up. Kori allowed herself to be helped up to her feet, almost dazed as she did. Her zoning in must have worked, as she was surprised that it was dinner time. Even though she knew this was going to be a shorter stint than she might normally have expected, it had only felt like she’d been in the playpen for a few minutes before she had been interrupted. And she’d been so immersed that she’d hadn’t even noticed Mummy coming into the room, so she was certainly glad that she’d at least been distracted by her play rather than something unacceptable like the TV. Once Mummy had helped her out of the playpen, she led her out into the kitchen. Meme was still busy cooking, but they didn’t really stop, instead proceeding through the open-concept room over to the waiting highchair that had been pulled up to the nicely-set dining table. Kori needed no further instructions, and she got up in the highchair. Much like the playpen, this highchair was not sized up the way the one she had at home was, so it was a tight fit when the tray was snapped into place. Kori was thankful that she and the family all had “skinny genes,” or else it would be a truly uncomfortable perch Mummy turned back to the table briefly, and returned with a bib, which she secured around Kori’s neck. Kori glanced down and saw that it featured a comic-style turkey, with the phrase “gobble me up” written beneath it. She always wondered where they found all of this stuff. “Pop Pop is going to come feed you while Meme and I finish up the grown-ups food, ok Baby Kori?” Mummy asked. “Yeff Mummy,” she squeaked. If she had had any choice, of course, she would have declined. This was the moment that she’d been dreading all day. Sensibly, everyone else had not eaten any lunch, but she hadn’t been afforded that option. She saw that the grandfather clock behind the head of the table read 2:30, and she could deduce that her fairly substantial lunch had only finished a little more than two hours ago. Combined with the bottle she’d had after lunch and the one she’d just been fed, she honestly wasn’t even the slightest bit hungry. She also knew that this was not going to be any ordinary dinner. Pop Pop was approaching now with a bowl that probably normally would have been reserved for serving - much larger than the cereal bowl-sized dishes that usually contained her food - and she could see that it was more or less all the way full. Over on the countertop next to the microwave, she could see the empty jars that had once held the food she was about to be fed. She saw what looked like at least 15 jars before Pop Pop got too close and she wasn’t able to see anymore, and while she hadn’t been able to make out each label’s words, she was certain she’d seen pictures indicating multiple turkey varieties, squash, peas, and carrots. Prepared individually, and with some nice seasonings, she was sure that would have made the start of a nice feast, but all blended together in a plain, liquified form, the steaming mountain of mush that was placed down on the tray in front of her was little more than a nightmare. “Alright, here comes your yummy din-dins princess,” Pop Pop said, planting a little smooch on her forehead afterwards. He was surely aware of how unappetizing the food was, but you would never know it from his tone as he plunged the spoon into the bowl. Resigned to her unpleasant fate, Kori opened up her mouth for the first bite. When the spoon dropped its load onto her tongue, it was at least as bad as she’d anticipated. It was almost impossible to describe it. In a certain way it was bland, but every flavor that there was in there was mildly bad on its own, and the mix only seemed to accentuate the worst of each. When eating other meals, she could at least kind of isolate what the vaguely gross, totally unseasoned taste was supposed to be, but with everything mixed together like this, that was impossible, meaning that she couldn’t even place what the unpleasant slop really was. She choked down the first spoonful as quickly as possible, and while she made a face, she gamely opened back up for the next one. It was best to get this over with. For a while, that kind of worked, and she built a bit of a rhythm with Pop Pop that allowed her to probably get about half way through without too much discomfort and only a pretty small amount on her lips and chin. At about that halfway point though, she became so full that she sort of hit a wall. It became harder and harder to put mind over matter and just quickly swallow and move on to the next spoonful. Around the same time, Mummy started to bring over some of the sides of the real meal and set them on the table, which briefly distracted her and caused most of a whole spoonful to end up on her face and bib rather than in her mouth. In theory, that was that much less of the terrible baby food that she had to eat, but it made Kori feel gross on the outside in addition to inside her mouth and stomach. Combined with the taunting of the actual appetizing foods being laid out in front of her, her meal suddenly became even more disgusting. Still, Pop Pop’s onslaught was relentless. Bite after bite, he cheerfully scooped even more into her mouth. Kori started to feel like even when she swallowed, there was still more of it in her mouth, though probably that was just the aftertaste coating each and every one of her taste buds by this point. After 20 minutes of completely continuous eating that felt more like an hour, she mercifully swallowed the last mouthful. She took a long, deep breath. The pressure in her abdomen was immense, as she was well beyond comfortably full. Just as she slumped back to try to find a bit of comfort, Mummy came over. “Alright, Dad, I think you’re needed for carving the turkey. I’ll take it from here,” she said. Kori couldn’t really fathom what she meant, but then as Pop Pop grabbed the bowl and walked over towards the sink, she saw that Mummy had two bottles of formula in her hands. If she didn’t know better, Kori was pretty sure she would have screamed. While they might help her to wash this putrid aftertaste out of her mouth, more of anything going into her stomach was the last thing that she wanted right now. Not to mention that the formula would just leave its own milky, almost sour aftertaste when she was finished. If Mummy had known how much Kori didn’t want those bottles, Kori was quite sure that would have only increased her resolve to give them to her. As it was, Kori was sure that she must have at least some idea of how full she was, and any attempt to put herself in Kori’s shoes would have told her just how much 16 ounces of imitation breast milk would only add fuel to the raging storm. Still, she was completely undeterred, and she strode around behind Kori, tilted her head back, and pushed the nipple against Kori’s lips. The stuffed big baby had little choice but to part her lips and start sucking. As she worked her way through the first bottle, Kori realized she needed to proceed pretty slowly. If she took in too much air, there was some actual risk this time that a burp really could bring a little bit of her food back up, and that would just be disgusting. As she did at some point each day, she found herself absolutely longing for even a bottle of water. She had literally had nothing but this formula to drink since it was first introduced on the third day of her regression, and had come to learn all of its disadvantages. Of course, the first on that list had to be the taste. Prior to this punishment, she probably hadn’t had milk in a decade, and to switch to drinking this strange version of it had confirmed that she just didn’t like it. After so long, Kori almost couldn’t taste it now if she didn’t think about it, but only almost. It also never really seemed to quench her thirst the way water could. While she was given almost a gallon of it a day, which was enough to keep her diapers absolutely soaked at most times, something about the way it was always served warm and always left a film in her mouth often seemed to make her want a drink more after she was done than she had before. And, most importantly in the current moment, it was filling and bloating. While water could sometimes help ease the feeling of a full stomach, this was only making her feel even more like she might burst out of her clothes. Eventually, Kori had made her way through the bottles, and as she lowered her head, she saw that the turkey had made its way over to the table while she’d been stuck staring up at the ceiling. The feast was complete, and perhaps for that reason, Mummy didn’t linger for a burping, or to wipe the excess food off of her face, either of which might have helped her to find a tiny bit of comfort. Instead, she quickly dashed across the room to her purse, and produced her iPad. She came back over to the table, pressing a few buttons as she did so. Approaching Kori once more, she set the device down on the tray. “Alright, baby,” she narrated. “So you don’t get bored Mummy got you a game to play while the grown-ups eat. You keep playing - I don’t want to see that screen lock or you will be in big trouble!” Kori hadn’t been assigned this task before, but instantly she knew how she’d be graded. The consequence of inactivity would be that the screen would lock, and surely when Mummy came back over and saw that, she’d find her behavior chart back at zero even before Mummy would have time to enter her passcode. With the stakes being set, Kori immediately snapped her attention to the screen in front of her while Mummy took a seat at the table. Not knowing how long the screen would stay active before it locked, Kori immediately put her finger on the touch screen and moved it around a little. Assured now that she had at least a few moments, she actually looked to see what game was in front of her. All that the title page of the app said was “Play to Learn,” with a green button underneath that said “Play,” which Kori pushed. After a second of loading, a farm scene came up, with a number of animals either right in the foreground or peaking out of pens or stables. On the side of a screen, stood a farmer. “Which animal says moo?” the farmer suddenly asked, surprising Kori a little. She hadn’t expected the game to make any noise, so even with the volume being set quite softly it had caught her off guard. After a moment’s reflection, she supposed it made sense, since the app was almost surely meant for children too young to read. She looked around quickly. Surely, the grown-ups had heard it, but they had carried on with their conversations as if it hadn’t even happened. No answer bank came up after the question, so Kori surmised that she’d need to touch the cow in the center of the screen. “Great job!” the farmer said when she did so. “Now, do you know what animal says meow?” Kori found a cat lounging by the corner of the barn, and duly selected it, once again being rewarded with the cheaply-animated farmer’s chipper praise. The pattern repeated itself. Kori hadn’t totally taken in that there were a dozen animals on the screen when she started, but even then, going through them only took a few minutes. When she finished, the farmer led her through a game where she had to match upside-down cards of the different animals. That was marginally more interesting, but with only 24 cards, it still posed basically no challenge and only took a few minutes to complete. That rolled over to a game where she was shown a group of each type of animal, and needed to select how many of them were in the group. After the counting game, she was transported to a new backdrop, and this time went through a round of games that centered on identifying, counting, and placing shapes. Before long, she reached some sort of aquarium-like world that seemed to use fish to teach colors. The way that they used the tank for a matching game was perhaps mildly more interesting than most of the others, but it still didn’t bring much to the table. When the third fish game finished, Kori was dismayed to be taken back to the farm, and the cycle began repeating again. Mercifully, the farmer at least asked about the animal sounds in a different order, but now the painfully simple questions didn’t even have novelty. Having lived through it for years without any reprieve now, she was used to being talked to and forced to engage as if she was no smarter than your average toddler, but this repetitiveness was only going to make her time pass that much slower. Looking around, she saw that the grownups were still slowly picking away at their meals, all the while chatting idly and seemingly not paying her any mind. Perhaps knowing that the screen lock could essentially monitor Kori’s effort for her, Mummy seemed not to be watching her for activity level at all. Fortunately for Kori, the game at least required a little less of her brain and attention than playing the way she was required to did, so while it was maybe even more boring, it wasn’t quite as exhausting. Even though this game was terrible, she couldn’t help but reflect on the irony of now being forced to focus on a video game, when her inability to stop doing so had been her downfall. Kori genuinely loved video games, and had been the classic “gamer girl” in many ways. In high school, she and her friends had spent many late nights exploring all of the latest releases. By college, she perhaps should have noticed signs of a problem. While she graduated easily enough, she’d skipped more classes each year to keep playing. Even some of her friends had suggested that she might want to try to lighten up on how much she played, but she’d dismissed it. When she went home after she graduated, she’d had every intention of getting a job, but then Fortnite had been released, and she’d found herself spending almost all of her time playing it and none of her time applying for things. And, since it had a phone version, she’d even played it at work during a brief period of employment at a convenience store her parents’ friends owned. She’d never fully admitted it then, but by the time that she’d peed herself a couple of times and Mummy demoted her to diapers, she did actually have a problem (not that the punishment fit the crime in her mind). Two years of digital detox had definitely changed some of the ways that she thought, but she’d be lying if she said that getting back to being able to play games (real games, not this baby stuff) was part of the reason she was working so hard to earn her maturity. Eventually, Kori sensed herself feeling more and more uncomfortable. She was still so full, and time to digest really didn’t seem to be helping at all. Beyond that, the baby food on her lips and chin was becoming increasingly dry, turning it into a caked-on crust. While it wasn’t really her fault, she felt like a disgusting slob, especially watching the others neatly eating their food with their forks and knives while occasionally dabbing their napkins to the corners of their lips. While she was incredibly full, she couldn’t help being jealous of their dining experiences. As she fought her boredom and her discomfort, she couldn’t help but wonder what was taking them so long. It seemed like they were occasionally grabbing an extra bite or two of a dish that had particularly caught their fancy, but they were mostly just chatting away while sipping their wine. Because of the volume of the game and her need to be paying at least somewhat close attention, she wasn’t really able to track their conversation too closely. What she could see from the clock was that they’d been sitting there for 45 minutes already. She suspected that she’d managed to eat more actual food in less than half the time, even if she didn’t need to do any chewing. Still, she had to endure another 15 minutes of the mindless game, going through the cycle of the worlds a couple times before Mummy, Pop Pop, and Meme finally got up with a series of groans and started to bring the dishes out to the kitchen. After the first round, Mummy came over and took a quick look at the iPad. “Oh, are you learning about colors?” she asked Kori in a thick coo. “Yeff Mummy,” Kori chirped, though of course learning wasn’t really the best word for what she was doing. “Can you show me, princess?” Kori picked out the purple fish, as the game had just prompted. “Good job, Baby Kori! I’m so proud of how smart you are!” Mummy’s syrupy praise was obviously a tease, and yet she almost delivered it convincingly enough that you’d think she actually meant it. “Now,” she continued, “I’m sure you want to keep playing, but we have a special treat for you!” Kori certainly wasn’t shedding any tears as Mummy took the iPad off of her tray and back over to her purse. However, if previous holidays were any guide, she was about to be fed some sort of dessert. And sure enough, she watched Mummy go over to the fridge and remove a pudding cup from it. Kori sighed. Holiday desserts posed a unique dilemma for her. On the one hand, the assertion that they were a treat was more or less true. While it was still always something she could be spoon-fed, it was basically the only time that she wasn’t fed actual baby food the whole year. Things like the pudding she was about to get weren’t exactly gourmet, they were so much better than she was used to. However, she was never given it at a time when she was anything less than completely and utterly stuffed. The result was that she wasn’t actually able to enjoy the indulgence she was allowed. With no option to defer, she decided to try her best to savor the pudding that Mummy was now walking over to her with. “Are you ready for some yummy pudding, sweetie pie!” Mummy said as she arrived. “Yeff Mummy,” Kori said, trying to see if sounding enthusiastic could actually make her a little more enthusiastic. Mummy plunged the spoon into the cup, stirred a bit, and then emerged with a sizable glob. Kori opened up, and in it went, though the size of the spoonful meant that a little bit hit her top lip and stuck outside her mouth. Closing her mouth around the spoon as Mummy removed it, she was rewarded with the remainder of the spoonful staying in her mouth. It was, for sure, tasty. It was so much sweeter than anything she usually got. In fact, it was the sort of sweet that only little kids really like, but since she wasn’t used to any sugar at all, it didn’t really strike her as actually being overdone the way that it immediately would have if she’d had it while eating a couple of years ago. For now though, she savored it, letting the chocolatey sweetness coat her entire mouth before she swallowed. The swallow, though, practically brought her back to reality. For one thing, Mummy already had the next spoonful on its way towards her mouth, so she needed to open back up. The quickness with which she was fed could be a small mercy when she was being fed gross baby food, but in this case it stopped any attempts to savor the treat. But with the swallow, she’d realized that maybe getting things over with wasn’t such a bad idea after all. Sure, the pudding tasted amazing by her standards, but pumping the heavy, sugary dairy product into her already full belly had been just as painful as she’d might have imagined. In fact, by the end of the cup, she was glad that it was pretty small. The sweetness of the pudding was becoming somewhat overwhelming, even if it was preferable to the runny slop she’d had an hour ago, but her stomach was so full that she felt like she might explode. Finally, mercifully, Kori was able to get back the last bite. Exhausted, she slumped back as far as the restrictive high chair would let her, enjoying the moment without her pacifier to take a couple of deep breaths. “Are you a little full in your tummy, Baby?” Mummy asked, chuckling a little. “Let’s get you something to help wash that down with. I’ll be right back.” Kori was so dismayed she almost reacted, which certainly wouldn’t have been a good idea. She couldn’t believe that they were going to give her even more milk. Surely Mummy knew that that wouldn’t help at all, right? “Here we go!” Mummy said when she returned, planting the bottle into Kori’s open mouth. Even this full, she automatically closed her lips around it. Finishing that bottle was akin to torture for Kori, but somehow she managed to slowly fight her way through it. She slurped down the last bubbly bit of the formula with a mix of triumph, relief and agony, once again opening up her mouth for some deep breaths as Mummy eased the nipple out from between her lips. “All gone! You were a thirsty girl, huh baby?” Mummy asked. “Yeff Mummy,” Kori replied obediently. She hoped to god that that required answer wasn’t interpreted as wanting more. “Yes you were! Yes you were!” Mummy cooed, getting louder and moving closer before planting a patronizing kiss on her forehead. “Let’s get you cleaned up. You were a very messy eater!” Kori was relieved to hear that she’d be getting cleaned up instead of getting anything more added to her overtaxed digestive system. Getting her face cleaned would indeed help her feel a bit better. She was quite a mess. While she couldn’t see herself, she could see that her bib was a total disgrace, with the brownish main course drying and somewhat covered by a few stray bits of pudding. Meanwhile, she could feel the dried food making a fairly wide, crusty ring around her mouth, plus globs of fresher, thicker pudding on both her upper lip and chin as well. She could even feel a drop or two of milk that had leaked out from the corners of her mouth during her latest bottle. Mummy walked away briefly, depositing the bottle in the sink before heading over to her purse once more. This time, she returned with a travel packet of baby wipes. Taking one out, she somewhat brusquely took it to Kori’s face. Apparently, she needed to scrub a little to get all of the drying food off. After a second wipe that seemed to Kori to be more akin to a rinse than the initial scrubbing, she did finally feel a little fresher. “There we go, allll better!” Mummy exclaimed, placing the dirty wipes on the tray and removing the similarly soiled bib from around her neck. Finally, Mummy removed the tray that had held Kori in the seat. Looking down, she really took in just how ridiculously oversized she was for the seat. Her diapered bottom was basically stuffed into every last inch of the width of the chair, and the headrest was actually supporting the middle of her back. Even her slender legs had practically been touching the bottom of the tray, and the waist strap was so hopelessly overmatched by the thickness of her diaper that they hadn’t even bothered to try to get it around her. Considered in this light, she was certain that the tiny, restricting seat had probably been contributing to her discomfort. Gratefully, she accepted Mummy’s hand and climbed out of the seat, feeling her cramped legs loosen a little as she started to follow her lead.

I know, I know "Another new story from Kasarberang that's going to take literal years between chapters" Allow me to explain. I write as a hobby, one of a great many hobbies that my brain alternates between, right now Writing is the hobby in focus so hopefully I'll be able to pump out a few chapters of this story and maybe the other ones as well. Unfortunately I make no promises as to how often this story or any others will be updated, it might be once a week or more: This was the case for "Just A Checkup" before I wrote myself into a dead end (I'm planning to rewrite that story and continue it at some point) and it might be way less frequent "Babied By The Sitter" (Still in progress). I'm not a writer, I'm just a guy who does writing sometimes Anyway, I had this idea for a story and I hope I can do it justice. As always feel free to remix, modify, redistribute any of my stories however you like. If you like the setting, characters or anything else feel free to use it. I wont mind, in fact I'd love to see what you can do with my ideas. So PM me if you do make anything that you decide to release. (Tags will be updated as the story progresses.) My Time At The Everland Farm All Characters involved in a sexual situation in this story are at or above the age of consent, even if their ages aren't directly stated. Also this story is entirely a work of fiction and absolutely nothing in it actually happened. Art by: Ruperallmighty Email: Ruperallmighty@gmail.com Twitter: https://twitter.com/Ruperallmighty Art Officially Approved to comply with DD rules by: DailyDi. My name is Daniel I'm 22 years old and this story is of my time at The Everland Farm. The story starts at my house, I had just gotten this mornings mail and saw a letter addressed to me. It read: "Work getting you down? Need a break from the stresses of daily life? Need a vacation? Than come on over to The Everland Farm for a nice change of pace! Experience four weeks free of the stresses of daily life! And with this special offer you can enjoy all four weeks 100% FREE! Lodging included." It even included a valid bus ticket. This letter didn't apply to me at all, I enjoyed my job working as a developer in a small Indie Game studio, the stresses of daily life were minimal at best and I much preferred to be at home. Not to mention a 100% all expenses paid vacation seemed super sketch to say the least. Probably some shitty timeshare or some pyramid scheme of some sort, neither of which I wanted any part of. So I threw the letter on my couch with all the other junk mail, intending to either throw it away or shred it. == A few days went by and I had spoken to some friends and family about the letter. Almost everyone unanimously said I should go, which honestly didn't surprise me, everyone's always telling me I need to get out more and here is seemingly an offer that gives me no excuse but to do just that. Whenever I expressed my concerns they just replied "Just record everything that goes on, that way you're far less likely to get mugged." despite the fact that my state has specific laws against recording out in public unless you receive consent from every single person that would be in the recording. It's' an interesting law and is far stricter than most, it's good for privacy but a lot of people are against it, which frankly I can understand. Anyway eventually people bugged me enough about the vacation that I decided to just do it. Even my work told me I should go. At this point I needed a vacation from all the people telling me I needed a vacation. I packed pretty light, not expecting to need too much. I packed my cellphone, a pair of wired earbuds, some spare clothes, A DVD player and some DVDs as well as an emergency battery pack which should get me through the month if used sparingly. Everything fit in a nice backpack that I keep around for travel, despite this being the first time I actually ever used it for that. Usually I just used it to carry around my work laptop with me so I could work a little while away. But I did originally buy it for travel. Once I was packed and ready to go I set out for the bus-station which was only a quick walk from my house so it didn't take me very long to get there, less than five minutes if I had to guess. I gave the driver my ticket and soon I was off to The Everland Farm, to my surprise I was the only passenger on the bus. That could easily be explained away by it being 10am on a weekday, not exactly the most desirable time to take a bus somewhere far away, since most people had work to do. I put in my earbuds and set my phone to play my favorite artist Big Penny, which has gotten me through a lot of long bus rides in the past. This specific album titled: "Heads or Tails" featured other artists such as Jiggo-J and DJ MEMEBOY. It truly was and still is an underrated album. Personally I think it's Big Penny's best work, his other albums were entertaining, but nothing quite had the same feel as "Heads or Tails" did. I think it's cause it's the only time as of writing this that Big Penny, Jiggo-J and DJ MEMEBOY have collaborated on an album together, It's very obvious that they gave their best with this album. "Heads or Tails" came with a total of 26 songs with a total runtime of 5 hours and 15 minutes and only cost $5.99 when it first released. It was the very first album to have over 3hours of content with a price tag below $36. "Last Stop Everland Farms, if you got this far without getting off you either missed your stop or got the wrong bus!" said the bus driver. Yet again Big Penny got me through another otherwise boring bus ride. I thanked the driver and was on my way. The bus didn't stop directly in front of Everland Farms they stopped quite a bit away actually. I could very easily see where the farm was, but it was a bit of a walk to get there. Once I did finally arrive I took a seat on a nearby bench to catch my breath before getting up and looking around. Right away I was surprised at the absolute size of the property it must've been on at least five acres of land. There's no way this is the place I was going to be staying for a whole month, it's far too nice to be completely free, either that or it really is some timeshare or pyramid scheme. You could tell this place had been around for awhile, some buildings looked fairly new, or at least newly painted and others looked like they'd been sitting there for decades, all the buildings had a Little House On The Prairie style and vibe to them. Most of the buildings were double to triple the size of regular buildings I was accustomed to. It had been a few minutes so I decided to get up and start looking around, there didn't seem to be anyone nearby so I figured I'd take a look around myself, kinda give myself the grand-tour of the property, even though I knew nothing about it. I walked around a little before stopping in front of a building which was bigger than the rest, which is saying something since all the buildings on the property were huge. Since I was feeling especially adventurous I decided to let myself in. Right away I noticed the inside of the building felt far larger than the outside, but I'm sure that was just an optical illusion, since all houses felt far bigger on the inside than they did on the outside. Everything downstairs was pretty standard, Standard Living Room, Kitchen, Dining Room. The furniture was far larger than I was used to but I was usually the shortest guy in the room, so maybe this is the standard for people of normal or above average height, I could see that. After having a good look at the downstairs I decided to look upstairs, which presented me with my first major challenge. The steps were far steeper than I was used to, it was like every step was 2 or 3 normal sized steps stacked on top of each other. I found myself lifting my legs up way higher than I was used to when climbing up stairs. I also went up these stairs far slower than I usually would, to reduce the chances of me falling forward or backwards. After climbing up what felt like thousands of stairs I finally reached the top of the staircase. There was a long hallway with doors on each side, all of them with a wooden sign on them labeling what the room's purpose was, which makes sense since this was a public vacation spot, I imagine it'd be a pain to have to explain where every room was every single time there was a new customer. I walked up to the second door on the right labeled "Emily's Room". Letting my curiosity get the better of me I playfully turned the doorknob fully expecting the room to be locked, but to my surprise the knob turned and the door opened with ease. The inside of the room was pink with white trim, even the walls were painted pink with the corners painted white. There was a computer desk, which really made me feel small, I could barely even reach the top of the desk, I knew I was short, but I didn't think I was THAT short. I had to sit in the rolling office chair and put the height up all the way in order to sit at the desk like a regular person. atop the desk sat an old ldrn PC, with matching beige keyboard and mouse. Running an old version of Backdoor OS. I could have gone and looked through the files and search history of the computer, but I decided against it. I was staying here after all and if anyone were to catch me doing that I'd probably be in for a very bad experience. Plus the bus only stops here once a month, which makes sense, considering that's the minimum amount of time you're allowed to stay, otherwise they charge you for leaving early. Looking around the room further I noticed something laying on the floor, walking over to it revealed that it was a bra. It was Sea Foam Green, very frilly and most importantly, it was huge. Holding one of the cups up to my head for size and the cup was larger than my head. "So, I have one question. Why the fuck do you have your faced pressed up against my bra?" Shouted an unfamiliar voice. coming from the doorway. ====End of Chapter 1==== I hope you enjoyed! Please tell me what you think! Your words encourage me to write more frequently. TXT My Time At The Everland Farm ~ A Kasarberang Story (Reader Download) PDF My Time At The Everland Farm ~ A Kasarberang Story (Reader Download).pdf ODT My Time At The Everland Farm ~ A Kasarberang Story (Reader Download).odt

Hello DD community! As some of you might already be aware I made a very similar list awhile ago. The purpose of this post is to remake that list with better formatting, more information and overall make it easier to read and update. User Suggestions Welcomed! Here's How To Suggest A Story! Simply Personal Message me here on DD with a link to the stories you'd like to submit as well as relevant tags. Feel free to also submit modified tags for stories already in the list if you want to. I'll put them in this post as soon as I read the message and verify that the tags are accurate and the story belongs here. I will credit you by default so if you don't want to be credited please explicitly say so in your message to me. I write stories and a lot of them would fit perfectly on this list, why aren't they here? If your story isn't properly tagged I probably will look past it, unless it has a title that makes me think it might fit this list. There are other reasons too, I am only one guy after all. If you have a story that's not on this list and want it to be added feel free to submit it using the information above. Why so many Archive.org links? Archive.org or as it's more formally known "The Wayback Machine" or "The Internet Archive" is a website that allows you to archive entire webpages. I will be using this for preservation purposes. This way if a story goes down (which has happened before) or if DD goes down entirely (which is unlikely) these links will still allow you to continue to view these stories even after such an event. Alright Here's the list! (presented in no particular order.) AUTHOR LIST Chlorobaby All include (Femdom, Forced Regression, Chloroform, Kidnapping/Capture, non-consensual sexual acts) and most include: (forced Breastfeeding, forced bottlefeeding) Nanny Kink (Archive.org link), The Hard Sell (Archive.org), The Crush (Archive.org link), The LandLady (Archive.org link), The Adult Baby Unit: Part One (Archive.org link), Part Two (Archive.org link), Part Three (Archive.org link), Bed and Breakfast: Part One (Archive.org link), Part Two, (Archive.org link), Part Three (Archive.org link), Part Four (Archive.org link), The Job Offer (Archive.org link), Nurse Becky's Slave, (Archive.org link), Cathy's Captive (Archive.org link)The reason these are all grouped together is they were written by the same author and all contain very similar tags. Kasarberang (Me) My Time At The Everland Farm (Femdom, Forced Regression, Slow Regression, Force Feeding, Forced Bottlefeeding, Forced Breastfeeding, Blackmail, Non-con, Giantess, Lactation) Babied By The Sitter (Femdom, Slow Regression, Forced Regression, Bottlefeeding, Humiliation, Babysitter, Wetting and more.) (Archive.org link) Just A Checkup (Forced Regression, Breastfeeding, Bottlefeeding and more!) (Archive.org link) FullDiaper Mommy Clair & I (Femdom, breastfeeding) This one is ongoing and looks promising. (Archive.org link) Raping Excuses (Femdom, Forced Regression, Forced Diapering, Breastfeeding, Bottlefeeding) (Archive.org link) Maggie's Diner (Femdom, Forced Regression, Breastfeeding, Bottlefeeding, Force Feeding) (Archive.org link) Non-Grouped List Flooded. (Femdom, Forced/Coerced Regression, Slow Regression, Breastfeeding, Humiliation) (Archive.org link) Crybaby (Femdom, Forced Regression, Breastfeeding, Handjob, Chastity) (Archive.org link) The Day Care (Femdom, Forcefeeding, Edging, Cock "Milking", Enema) (Archive.org link) Nerissa’s Home for Diaper Girls (Repost) (Femdom, Diaper Dimension, Coerced Regression, Mental Regression, Breastfeeding, Bottlefeeding, Enema, Bladder Torture) (Archive.org link) Stockholm Syndrome Baby (Femdom, Forced Regression, Mental Regression, Hypnosis, Kidnapping, Breastfeeding, Bottlefeeding, Catheter) (Archive.org link) Tourist Troubles (Repost) (Diaper Dimension, Kidnapping "adoption", Bottlefeeding, Sissification, Short, Incomplete) (Archive.org link) Baby Care Class (Remixed) (Femdom, Forced Regression, Humiliation, Torture, Forcefeeding, Breastfeeding, Masturbation, Kidnap/Capture) (Archive.org link) Her Sister's Baby (Femdom, Coerced Regression, Feeding, Masturbation, Bottlefeeding) (Archive.org link) Baby Candy by Baby Jennie (Femdom, Forced Regression, Bottlefeeding, Sissification) (Archive.org link) Training her baby (Sissification, Breastfeeding, Chastity, Bottlefeeding, Forcefeeding) (Archive.org link) Day at the beach (Bottlefeeding, Humiliation, Regression) (Archive.org link) The Domme on the Bus (Femdom, Humilation) (Archive.org link) Unlucky Day Turned Lucky (Diaper Dimension, Force Regression, Bottlefeeding, Breastfeeding) (Archive.org link) Immigrant Tale (Diaper Dimension, Femdom/Mommy Dom, Forced Breastfeeding, Sissification,Forced Regression) (Archive.org link) Simple bedwetter to full time baby (Forced Regression, Regression, Mommy Dom, Breastfeeding, Forced Bottlefeeding) (Archive.org link) Feeding With Jen (Forced Wetting;Femdom, Coerced Regression) (Archive.org link) At The Wrong Place At The Wrong Time (Diaper Dimension, Slow Regression, Forced Regression, Breastfeeding) (Archive.org link) From Teacher to Toddler (Forced Regression, Mistaken Identity, Bottlefeeding, Breastfeeding, Forcefeeding) (Archive.org link) Weekend At Betty's (Forced Regression, Femdom, Masturbation, Diapers,  Forced Bottlefeeding) (Archive.org link) Submitted by: Mcraft | On The Job Training (Femdom, Enslavement, Forced Regression, Sissification, Forced Anal, and Bondage (Archive.org link)

**About this story- Hi! Guys, I’ve been writing stories over the years but have taken a break. Decided to do something a little different. Change roles a bit. Hope you guys enjoy it… I’d love to get more ideas to write, send me positive feedback, let’s see where this goes. ** Chapter 1- My new life has been one huge roller coaster. I’ve always had a vision of finding a daddy & becoming his forever baby girl. I was a picky baby girl, always looking for the perfect looking daddy, it took me years- but I finally found him. We spoke for a few months & he seemed to be just the one, checked off all the boxes of what I wanted as my daddy dom. But there was just ONE small problem, he has a wife. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to share him, I wasn’t bi, nor curious- but he said mommy wouldn’t want to be sexually involved with me, so he made me feel a little better, she would just expect me to be more of the servant at the house, cooking, cleaning, laundry. I said I could do that! They came into town to meet me one day & we spent the day together, having lunch, shopping & just getting to know each other. We chatted about what was expected from each other if we were going to move in… they were from up North, & they were well off, so I would be moving in with them. I’d get to take 2 of my dogs & live out my baby life with them. At 30, I wasn’t 100% sure what I wanted in life. I’ve been wearing diapers as a fetish since I was 19, been sneaking them on since I was 14, only to drown out the dreams I’ve been having since I was 12. I’ve had my fair share of relationships but nothing lasted. I never imagined that I would be 30, still interested in diapers, I thought that when I would start wearing at 19, the phase would finally die out, but nope. I always looked for daddies online, wore my diapers every so often, and was an online baby girl for those daddies, but no one was ever ready. When I realized, I couldn’t hold a relationship nor keep a job for very long, I realized I needed to be dependent on someone, & that realization came in the form of being someone’s baby girl & becoming a baby slave of some sort where I’d wear diapers pretty much 247, as most daddies out there wanted. I was scared to start this adventure but I knew it’s what I needed in my life. I couldn’t amount to anything so I thought this would be the best option. The expectation laid out in front of me was what I thought would be simple… I’d be a diaper slave, around the age of 3 or 4. I would be regressed to a toddler & treated as such, however I’d still have teenager responsibilities- clean, cook, do laundry, take care of the dogs ( all eventually, until then I’d have a nanny/ housekeeper doing things), along with helping mommy as her assistant. I was to wear diapers 24/7, drink from a bottle, still attached to her pacifier, I’d be allowed big kid food but cut into toddler pieces, eat in a high chair, & still have a sex drive, an extreme one at that! I guess I could handle that. Move in would happen within 3-4 weeks. We needed time to get my room together & I packed up all my stuff, sold everything & get my papers in order ( turn in the apt, sell my things, close the bank account & make mommy & daddy my conservator). Story was, I couldn’t take care of myself any longer & needed supervision, & “rehab” to rehabilitate my life. Daddy had a doctor friend within the lifestyle that could help sign all the papers, & his secretary (slave wife) is a notary, so everything looked legit. That’s it, I was in it for good. I was legally theirs. I never saw 3 weeks pass so quickly, I sold about 95% of everything I owned & my apt was turned in. Daddy & my new mommy came to get me in their RV, easier to move the remaining of my things & transport the dogs. We had a 12+ hr trip back to my forever home or so I thought. Chapter 2- Chapter 2- It had actually taken 6 days to get home, on the way home we had stopped to see one of daddies special doctor friends. I was put through a surgery that was to help me with my new life, as I later found out I was given the gastric sleeve surgery to help me lose weight over time, along with a snip to my bladder to weaken it for good, & to add to it all, they they snipped a piece of my vocal cord, so I always have a type of squeaky voice to seem like a younger voice as well as to where I also couldn’t complete my words as well. That was a surprise to me as I wasn’t allowed to talk since I got to the Drs office, & since then I’ve had a pacifier locked in my mouth that had a cap on it that was removed to insert a long straw/ catheter to allow me to drink my liquid diet. During the time I had chatted with Daddy I had mentioned that I was overweight & had a desire to lose a good amount of weight. I guess he took it seriously & made it easy for me to lose that weight w/ the surgery. I was told I’d lose between 90-120lbs within 6-8 months. It also came as a surprise when they told me no more solids as their slave. I was shocked as we had talked about me being allowed to eat regular food. They said they didn’t want me to regain the weight later, so that my liquid diet would be controlled by all the calories & vitamins I’d need for at least the next few years. By the time we were home, I was already in pull-ups & being changed about 6x a day. Daddy was annoyed by this & said I was becoming too much work, & wanted me to have less changes. That I had more important things to be trained on than to stop & get changed, or fed. So I was put into an extra thick diaper with a stuffer in it, & hoped it lasted at least 8 hrs, therefore I’d go to 3 changes a day. Somehow I was always messy at my changes & figured there was something in the food I was being given, along with a diuretic. After a few weeks I was messing at least 2-3x a day, & my diapers were constantly full. It had been a month since I arrived & since my surgery & I had lost about 20 lbs already. I was put on the scale once a week to make sure I was losing weight, they wanted to make sure I was getting the correct calorie intake as well. Everything looked like it was on track. I was losing weight & couldn’t believe it, it had been 15+ years since I started gaining massive weight & 8 yrs since I was under 230lbs. At the end of the day, I didn’t care how I was treated, as long as I knew I’d be skinny again, one day. Would I ever be able to show it off like I wanted, doubt it- but again, I’d be healthy again too. Over this past month, life was almost normal other than being diapered everyday, having a pacifier locked onto me & my liquid diet, daddy making me orgasm daily- I was still allowed to walk, communicate in some way, watch TV, sleep on a normal bed, get online, keep an extensive journal as daddy wanted, I was living a DL life, I just had a few chores to do around the house as well, but little did I know things were about to change. I knew that I was going to become a sexual slave to a point, daddy wanted to keep me as horny as possible, especially to getting used to my diapers after an orgasm. When I was alone, I loved cumming in my diaper, but I would get turned off right after, & changed almost right away, & daddy didn’t want that, I had to learn how to stay diapered after I came, I mean I was going to be diapered 247 after all. Every morning I woke up messy, so daddy would wake me up with a wand until I orgasmed. He then cuddled with me, patting my diaper & reminding me that it was ok to stay in my diaper until I calmed down enough from the session I just had, & ronce I was calmed down, I was taken out of bed & waddled my way down to breakfast. A routine he wanted me to get used to is always eat while I was messy- it would remind me of my place, that I had no control of when I’d get changed, & to remind me of the baby I was eventually becoming. After breakfast I was taken to the bathroom for a shower & back into a fresh diaper & expected to have it wet within 3 minutes of being changed. This was done so I was never very long in a dry diaper, & also to make sure I was constantly pushing on my bladder. That was another rule, the constant forcing of pushing myself to pee. I have a Fitbit watch, which has an alarm that goes off as a vibration on my wrist reminding me every 10 mins to push on my bladder & try to pee. Daddy found on Etsy a baby motivational 32oz bottle that was modified for an adult nipple on it with a strap around the neck that can be locked onto my wrist, meaning it wasn’t going anywhere. I was expected to empty the bottle within the hour. By the end of that hour, I would be pretty wet.

A little horror anthology for the month of October. A sinister presence infantilizes and humiliates those who abuse the spirit of Halloween, altering their lives forever as punishment. *** Part 1 Eliza and Sophie strutted down the street on their way to their college Halloween party, shivering a little in the cold late-October air. Their costumes weren’t doing much to keep them warm. Eliza wore a skimpy devil outfit – a short, crimson dress with a plunging neckline to show off her cleavage, fishnet stockings, and devil horns on her head. Meanwhile Sophie was wearing a slutty schoolgirl costume that was, if anything, even skimpier – a white shirt that was little more than a bra tied under her generous breasts, a plaid skirt so short that her white cotton panties flashed with every step she took, and a pair of thigh-high stockings over her legs. There were going to be a lot of hot boys at the Halloween party after all, and even though Eliza and Sophie both had boyfriends, they weren’t dead. There was nothing wrong with a little flirting. There was nothing wrong with a little something more either. But as they strutted along in their heels, a shadow passed over them, unnoticed, and the changes began. Eliza’s dark red dress started to lighten, becoming paler and paler until it was a pure, radiant white. The hem of her dress puffed out, frilly and flouncy like a tutu. Her fishnets transformed into white stockings, and her devil-horn headband turned into a fluffy halo held above her head by a piece of wire. Her makeup vanished. Her long and luscious dark hair tied itself into a plain but pretty ponytail. Then her thong began to thicken, pushing her thighs apart and crinkly noisily as it changed into a bulky disposable diaper, the bottom of which just peaked out beneath the hem of her dress. Sophie’s outfit was changing too. Her skimpy white top lengthened and spread out over her midriff and arms while her skirt connected to her stockings, turning her slutty schoolgirl costume into a set of one-piece cotton pyjamas, pink with a pattern of teddy bears and rattles and baby bottles. Her makeup vanished as well, a large pink pacifier appeared out of nowhere to clip itself to her front, and her long blonde hair rearranged itself into a pair of high pigtails sticking out from either side of her head. Finally, her panties started to thicken too, ballooning outwards underneath her one-piece and giving her a bulging diaper butt so absurdly large that it made Eliza’s nappy look discreet by comparison. The two girls continued to toddle down the street, towards the shouts and laughter of the party they could hear not far in the distance. They might have screamed in shock and fear at the changes to their costumes had the shadow that passed over them not also decided that their naughty little minds needed altering too. Eliza, the devil turned angel, felt a pleasant tingling in the back of her brain, and her superior, confident smirk turned into a dim-witted grin. Any awareness of the changes to her clothes were blocked in her mind, and she was filled with a delightful certainty that once she got to the party, everyone was going to be so impressed by how sexy and naughty she was. A bad little devil girl. She could just imagine herself giving the middle finger to all those stupid women at her old church (her parents had insisted she attend all the way up until she was eighteen), and even whipping up her skirt and flashing her thong at them. Sophie, the sexy schoolgirl turned toddler, grinned as well and shoved her thumb into her mouth to suckle on. Her mind tingled delightfully as her thumb bobbed wetly in her mouth and drool ran down her chin. Sucking made her feel like such a big girl. She couldn’t remember exactly, but she was pretty sure she had a reputation for being good at sucking. In fact, weren’t her professors so impressed by her sucking skills that they gave her lots of good grades? She pumped her thumb enthusiastically between her plump, pouting lips and let out a little gurgling giggle. She’d heard some of her lecturers would be at this party. Maybe she could use her special talents to bump herself up another grade or two… But the party didn’t go as they’d planned. No sooner had they arrived and made a beeline for a group of handsome looking boys, the shadow, flitting between one overgrown tot to the other, made another change. As their potty training was permanently erased, both girls immediately started putting their nappies to good use. Eliza tried in vain to clamp down on her bladder, even as she squealed in horror and confusion when she noticed how her sexy devil costume had been suddenly replaced by a ridiculously little-girlish angel outfit, but it made no difference at all. A rush of pee-pee flooded into her diaper, yellowing the pristine white padding and causing it to droop noticeable beneath the hem of her short, tutu-like skirt. It was even worse for Sophie. With a powerful cramp, she fell into a squat and, her eyes still wide from the shock of seeing her skimpy schoolgirl uniform replaced by a set of toddler pyjamas, she started filling her nappy with an enormous mess. She grunted and strained helplessly while her already bulky diaper bulged out behind her, the heavy, drooping load obvious even through the cotton seat of her one-piece. The crowd around them erupted into laughter and the two girls, bawling their eyes out, toddled out of the house and back onto the street. Eliza took the lead, wailing and snivelling like a little girl, mourning the loss of her confidence and her reputation, praying she was having some horrible nightmare while Sophie waddled bow-legged behind her, all the knowledge she had ever learned since the age of two slipping out of her head as she stomped along as fast as she could. For two gorgeous women with the maturity of toddlers, it might have been dangerous to waddle all the way home without their Daddies to hold their hands and keep them safe, but thankfully their sodden and stinky diapers were enough to keep any would-be predators away, and it wasn’t long before they were back home and falling into their boyfriends’ arms for a cuddle and a cry (and two much needed nappy changes). From then on, their lives were much more wholesome. For Eliza, all the women at her old church were delighted to see the little sinner back in their midst as an innocent (if rather oversized) baby girl holding tightly onto her Daddy’s hand, and they loved nothing more than to pinch her cheeks and coo over her and offer to change her nappy when, as happened quite regularly, she loaded her Pampers with a smelly mess in the middle of the service, much to her squealing dismay. Meanwhile, there was no more college for little Sophie, let alone school. Any education beyond kindergarten was no place for a girl who couldn’t read or write or count past three, or even keep her pants clean. So to her horror, Sophie ended up at a special adult school where her boyfriend, her Daddy, would drop her off every morning for a day of colouring in and playing with dollies and having the chirpy young staff constantly probing and prodding her pants to check for pee and poop. Those were their new lives, all their dignity and maturity and independence gone forever. No more sexy Halloween parties for little Eliza and Sophie. But maybe if they were lucky, they’d get to go out trick or treating next year. Part 2 “Boo!” Jessica shouted as she jumped out from behind the door and into the path of her little sister, who let out a terrified scream. “Hahaha! Come on Suzie, aren’t you supposed to be a big girl now? It’s Halloween! Only dumb toddlers get scared of someone shouting ‘boo’ for God’s sake. You sounded scared enough to wet your…. Oh. My. God!” The nineteen-year-old doubled up with laughter at the sight of the growing wet stain on the front of her little sister’s skirt, while Suzie herself started to whimper and cry. “What’s going on here?” their mother asked, appearing suddenly in the doorway. “Suzie, what’s the matter sweetie?” “Oh nothing, mum,” Jessica answered, still laughing nastily. “Your seven-year-old daughter just pissed her fucking pants, that’s all!” “Oh Suzie, it’s okay,” their mother cooed gently, pulling her younger daughter into a hug. “We’ll get you cleaned up. Accidents happen, sweetheart… Stop laughing, Jessica! And I don’t want you using language like that in front of your sister!” “Sorry mum, I just can’t help it,” Jessica said, looking down at her still-crying sister with a smirk. “Maybe you were too soon to let this one out of diapers, huh?” “That’s enough, Jessica! Get out if you’re not going to help!” “Like I’d want to help change that little pants-wetter’s pissy undies,” Jessica scoffed, leaving the room and heading off down the corridor. She didn’t notice as the shadow passed over her, but she stopped halfway to her room, deciding that she might as well go to the toilet herself. She smirked as she entered the bathroom and saw the pack of Goodnites under the sink – the ones that Suzie still needed at night. She knew she was probably being a little cruel to her sister, but honestly the girl was seven years old and she still peed in her pants! It was ridiculous! Jessica slid her jeans and underwear down her legs and turned around to sit on the toilet when she suddenly felt a horrible chill run down her spine. The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end and she was overcome by the feeling that something was lurking right behind her. Immediately, she staggered forwards and spun around, instinctively tugging her panties and jeans back up and looking about fearfully. But there was nothing there. Just the toilet sitting there innocently. The smell of pee reached her nose, and Jessica blushed crimson when she pulled down her jeans a little and saw the small wet spot on the front of her undies. It was hardly anything – just a tiny dribble, but it made her feel especially humiliated after what had just happened with Suzie. This was different though, she told herself. She’d just been interrupted while using the toilet, that’s all. It wasn’t an accident. Jessica took a deep breath, slid her panties back down to her knees, and turned around again to plant her bare bottom on the toilet. But then it happened again. Barely a moment after she’d turned her back, there was that overwhelming sense that something was behind her. A monster. She squealed, yanking up her underwear and trousers again and falling forwards onto the floor in her haste to look behind her. And this time, she left more than a little spot of wetness in her panties. A strong spurt of wee-wee came out of her pussy, soaking the front of her underwear and leaving a noticeable wet patch on the crotch of her jeans. Jessica was breathing heavily, looking around, wondering what on Earth was happening. There was something lurking by the toilet, she was sure of it. But nothing appeared, and after a minute or so, she got to her feet, wrinkling her nose in disgust at the piss-stained clothes she was now wearing. The urge to pee was getting stronger and stronger, but now even the thought of trying to sit on the toilet sent a thrill of fear through her body. She went over to the shower instead, stepping inside and, feeling utterly stupid, reaching to pull down her jeans and underwear for the third time. But this time, before she even had time to tug them down, the sense of overpowering fear came back. Her bladder let go. Jessica stumbled back into the centre of the bathroom as the dark wet patch on her crotch blossomed outwards and streams of warm pee-pee ran down the legs of her jeans, soaking into her shoes and socks. For a moment she could only stare down at herself in disbelief and horror. But then she started crying at the top of her lungs. She’d pissed her pants. No different from Suzie. Worse. She hadn’t done it because someone had tried to jump out and scare her. She felt utterly pathetic. She was actually frightened of some stupid, imaginary potty monster! And that was how her mother found her, Suzie in tow, blubbering like a baby with her jeans utterly drenched with pee. None of them would ever know how or why it had happened, but over the next few days, the reality of Jessica’s condition became clear. She had developed a sudden, overwhelming phobia of using the toilet, and by the time all the Halloween decorations had been taken down, her mother had had no choice but to go out and buy her nineteen-year-old daughter a large pack of adult nappies to pee and poop in. “Is it attention? Is that what you want, Jessie?” her mother demanded as she filled Jessica’s underwear drawer with diapers. “Do you want Mummy to start wiping your little butt again?” Jessica didn’t know which was worse – her mother’s scornful attitude, or the way her little sister kept trying to make her feel better, parroting their mother’s old words of comfort by telling her she’d “be a big girl who peed and pooped in the potty someday”, but that it was okay if she wasn’t “ready for the toilet yet and preferred to use her pants”. Jessica wished desperately that she could use the toilet again. She cried when she wet herself and she cried when she messed herself, and she cried especially hard when her mother moved her little sister’s old diaper pail into her room, but no matter how disgusted and humiliated she felt, it wasn’t enough to get over her terror of the toilet. The only place Jessica felt safe going potty was in her pants, and so that’s where she’d be peeing and pooping for the rest of her days. Maybe it would even teach her to be a little nicer to others. Part 3 Katie strode down the street angrily, sneering at the ridiculous decorations adorning the houses on either side of the road. Fake cobwebs, bedsheets made to look like ghosts, and those horrible jack o’ lanterns sitting outside every front door with their stupid, leering faces. She hated Halloween. Children knocking on everyone’s doors, students dressing up in dumb costumes and making lots of noise while everyone was trying to sleep, her boyfriend trying to coax her into being more ‘festive’. It wasn’t like it was Christmas! It was just some dumb excuse for supermarkets to sell lots of sweets! “Happy Halloween!” said a man who was passing her. Katie scowled back at him, and when she came across a pumpkin sat on the pavement a few yards later, she gave it a good kick. It caved in with a satisfying crunch, splitting its sinister grinning face in two. And as Katie walked on, she didn’t notice the shadow that crept after her along the pavement. The twenty-five-year-old barely noticed the changes at first. Her gait widened a little. Her walk seemed to become slightly more unsteady. But she put it down to the gin and tonics she’d had earlier. How else was she supposed to get through this stupid holiday? But the puffiness was growing between her legs, getting thicker and thicker, until Katie realised she was practically waddling as she walked. She stopped dead in her tracks, wondering if she’d somehow gotten more drunk than she’d realised, but then she heard the crinkle, and she looked down at her waist. She gasped. Something big and bulky was bulging out from under her pants. What the hell had happened to her underwear? She ducked behind a large plastic skeleton propped up by a stick standing in front of one of the houses and, glancing around to check there was nobody nearby, she pulled her trousers down over the puffy thing that had appeared somehow beneath them. Katie’s eyes went wide, and she had to clap a hand over her mouth to stop herself from screaming. Then she felt the heat rising in her cheeks. The underwear she’d put on that morning had gone. Instead there was an absurdly thick, old-fashioned cloth nappy around her waist, held in place by two oversized safety pins and covered in pair of orange, semi-transparent plastic pants, decorated with little ghosts and bats. Katie stared down at the enormous diaper she was wearing for five whole seconds before she came to her senses. She didn’t know how this had happened or who could have pulled such a trick on her, but the fact was she was out in public with a huge towelling nappy on her bottom. She couldn’t let anybody see her like this! She had to get home right away! But when she reached for her pants to pull them back up over her newly padded rear, her hands closed around thin air. Peering over the bulging white cloth around her waist, she saw that they had gone. She was wearing nothing below the waist except her shoes, socks, and her giant nappy and Halloween-themed plastic pants. Katie let out a squeal and started toddling as fast as she could back down the street, heading for the apartment she shared with her boyfriend. Her face turned scarlet as she passed a group of teenagers, who burst into laughter at the sight of her, but it was nothing compared to how hard she blushed when she felt a dribble of pee begin to leak out into her nappy. She squealed girlishly again, trying in vain to clamp down on her bladder – but it was as though she had no control at all! Tears began to spill down her cheeks as she toddled along, feeling her diaper slowly filling up with her pee-pee. It soaked into the thick cloth so slowly that Katie could feel it sloshing about in her pants as she ran, and the sharp ammonia smell reached her nose and made her screw up her face in disgust. Worse, she felt a sudden cramping in her stomach, and then without warning, she let out a loud, rumbling fart. She sobbed. What the hell was happening to her?! Katie hurried home as fast as she could, ignoring the laughter and the stares, the looks of concern or even pity, and soon she was standing in front of her apartment with her face streaked with tears. She hastily unlocked the door and rushed inside, slamming it shut behind her. Then she reached desperately for her nappy, intent on tearing it off and sprint to the toilet. But it was too late. “Hi, sweetheart!” her boyfriend called, walking into the hall just in time to see her body drop into a squat. “Unngghhhh!” Katie grunted as she started pooping in her pants like an oversized two-year-old. She screwed up her face as he body strained, totally beyond her control, to push an enormous stinky load into her ludicrous Halloween diapers. It seemed to take an age, but once the final wave of disgusting mush had entered the seat of her nappy, she looked up at her boyfriend tearfully to tell him what had happened, to plead for his help. Only the words didn’t come out of her mouth. “Goo goo ga ga ba ba pffff!” she babbled instead, a little bit of drool spilling from her lips. She gaped in surprise, and felt a cold chill run down her spine. Why couldn’t she talk? But more frightening still was her boyfriend’s expression. He was smiling at her in amusement. “There’s my little darling,” he said sweetly, in the voice that adults reserved for very young children. “It looks like someone made a Halloween present for her Daddy!” “Ah ba ba goo ga ga ba!” Katie babbled, the meaningless prattle spilling from her lips without her consent. She could only stand still in horror while her boyfriend turned her around and pulled out the back of her nappy and plastic pants to peek inside. “P-U!” he exclaimed. “Such a stinky girl! My little Katie-poo really filled up her pumpkin pants, didn’t she?” He turned her back around and wiped the tears off her face. “But that’s okay, princess. Daddy’s here to get you all cleaned up.” Katie was too shocked and confused and afraid to stop him as he laid her down on the floor and started tugging her plastic pants over her diaper and off her legs. “Let’s get your special Halloween pants off, sweetie,” he cooed gently, “but don’t worry, you can wear them again in just a minute!” He put them to one side and undid the comically large safety pins holding her nappy in place, careful not to prick her as he did so. “There we go. Good girl for sitting still, sweetie!” Katie let out a soft whine. She felt like she was going mad. This had to be some sort of nightmare. That was it. Or maybe someone had spiked her gin and tonic. Surely she wasn’t really getting her nappy changed by her boyfriend on the floor of her own apartment? This had to be a hallucination. She felt the front of her diaper getting pulled down, and she couldn’t help but look at it. It was stained yellow, clearly drenched with her pee. Her nostrils were assaulted by an increase in the smell of her piss, and something yuckier. She clenched her eyes shut before she could catch sight of the horrible mess she knew must be sitting in the seat of her pants, and tried desperately to will herself to wake up while her boyfriend lifted her legs into the air by her ankles and worked away at her filthy bottom with a pack of baby wipes. “Daddy’s gonna get you all nice and clean,” her boyfriend cooed in a sing-song voice, “and then it’s time for din-dins! Daddy bought dozens of jars of pumpkin flavoured baby food for his little princess. Yes he did! I know it’s your favourite, sweetie, and I got enough to last weeks and weeks!” He slid a fresh cloth nappy, just as thick as the last, beneath her bottom and started to seal her into it. Before Katie knew it, he was sliding the orange plastic pants back over her bulging diaper butt. “And I’ll let you wear your pumpkin pants tomorrow too, baby” he promised, with the air of someone offering a special treat. “And the day after. And every day after that, I expect, unless they need cleaning.” He chuckled and tickled her under the chin. “Daddy knows how much you love Halloween!” All Katie could do was cry. Her life was pumpkin themed from that day on. Everyone seemed to see her as a baby – her friends, her family, her boyfriend. And although they all had different ways of treating her (some liked to pinch her cheeks, others liked to bounce her on their knees), they all knew one thing for certain. Baby Katie loved Halloween. Part 4 The living room was crowded with students, all dancing and drinking and shouting over the music to each other. They were dressed as witches and vampires and blood-spattered murderers, strapping firemen and scantily clad cheerleaders. But Jake had his eye on a sexy little nurse. Specifically, on the way her short white uniform rode up over the curve of her bottom as she danced with her friends in the middle of the crowd. Jake grinned to himself. He was feeling cocky. He adjusted the broad cowboy’s hat on his head, hooked his thumb into the waistband of his jeans, and slid into the crowd, right behind the girl in the nurse’s outfit. As he reached out, smirking, to give her butt a quick squeeze, there was no way he could have noticed the dark shadow that flitted behind him. But he did notice the hand that had suddenly grabbed his own bottom. He started and looked over his shoulder, but his face relaxed into a jaunty smile when he saw the girl standing right behind him with her hand on his ass. This chick obviously wanted a piece of him, and who could blame her? He was hardly going to say no either – not when he saw her pretty face, her luscious brown hair tied back in a ponytail, the way her large breasts bulged out of her cute (if a little sensible) blue cardigan. She had a bag over her shoulder too, but he couldn’t think what her costume was supposed to be. She smiled at him, but it wasn’t the kind of smile he’d been expecting, and Jake felt the beginnings of confusion stir inside him. She wasn’t really groping his ass either – she was patting it, almost as if she were trying to feel for something. And she wasn’t looking at him suggestively; in fact, there was something patronising about her smile that Jake didn’t like at all. “Just checking you, sweetie,” she cooed, her tone exaggeratedly pleasant. Jake felt himself going red. Why was this girl talking to him like he was four years old? “Checking…?” he repeated. “Why are you… What do you mean?” She cocked her head at him in puzzlement. “Your big boys pants, Jakey,” she said slowly, as though she was trying to explain something very simple to someone very stupid. “I was checking to see if you’d made a stinky in them.” “Made a… Made a what!?” he stammered, his face going even redder. The music seemed to have died down, and some of the people around them were turning to stare. “I haven’t… I don’t…!” “I know you haven’t, little one!” she praised, her tone cloying and sweet. “What a good boy for keeping your big boy pants clean!” There were some titters and giggles around them, and Jake started getting angry. Who was this mad bitch?! And come to think of it, how did she know his name? Was this some kind of prank? “But how about pee-pee, sweetheart?” the girl went on. “You had a lot to drink earlier. Have we done tinkles in our trainers again?” She reached towards his crotch and Jake staggered backwards. “Stop!” he cried. “You can’t just grab me there! What the hell is wrong with you?!” “Jakey,” the girl said, suddenly stern. “I’m your babysitter and I have to check your big boy pants to see if you’ve made any wetties. I don’t want you wandering around the party with a soggy bum-bum.” Dozens of people had turned to look at them now, and many were laughing. Jake gritted his teeth. Why was this stupid girl trying to humiliate him in public like this? She was treating him like he was still in nappies or something! Quite suddenly, the girl rolled her eyes and huffed impatiently, and before Jake could make a move to stop her, she had stepped forward, hooked her fingers into the waistband of his trousers, and yanked them down his legs, revealing his boxer shorts to the whole room. Only when Jake looked down, he realised that he wasn’t wearing boxers. He was wearing what were clearly a pair of oversized Huggies pull-ups. The crowd erupted into laughter all around him, but Jake could do nothing but stare down in horror and disbelief as the strange young woman probed at the thick, crinkly training pants between his legs with her fingers. He felt like he was in shock. This couldn’t be happening. His drink must have been spiked or something. “All dry!” the girl said with obvious surprise. Then she straightened up and looked at him seriously. “Jakey, do you have to go potty? Do you have to do a widdle wee-wee?” Jake shook his head furiously, cringing at her baby-talk. She raised her eyebrow at him sceptically, and it was only then that Jake realised something. He did have to pee. Badly. In fact, he was squirming on the spot. He felt a sudden spasm in his bladder, and his hands flew to his crotch, pressing down on the padding there. The urge to pee grew so suddenly that it was almost overwhelming, and Jake’s squirming turned into a full-on potty dance as he hopped ridiculously from foot to foot with his jeans around his ankles, clutching desperately between his legs. He looked up into the young woman’s smirking, satisfied face and felt the words spill from his lips before he could stop himself. “I hafta go pee-pee!” he cried, not even noticing the way his words came out in a ludicrous, babyish lisp. Everyone at the party was watching them now, watching and laughing as the fully grown man pranced about on the spot, clutching at his pull-ups, trying to hold in his pee like a three-year-old struggling with his potty training. “Good boy for telling you babysitter,” the girl said calmly, ignoring the laughter all around them. Then she reached into the bag she was carrying over her shoulder and pulled out a large, lime-green training potty, exactly like the kind toddlers used. She set it on the ground in front of him and looked up expectantly. “Noooo….” Jake whined, tears welling up in his eyes. He felt like he was going crazy, but there was no way he was going to pee on a toddler’s training potty in front of everyone at the party – all the people he went to classes with, all the girls he was hoping to score with. But then he felt another spasm in his bladder, and a spurt of pee soaked into the padding of his pull-ups. Some of the little stars on the front began to fade. Jake let out a sob and toddled forwards, another trickle of pee-pee entering his pants, until he was standing right over the potty. Immediately, the girl, his babysitter, tugged his Huggies down to his knees and lowered his bottom directly onto the ridiculous little toddler toilet. At once, Jake’s bladder released, and the tinkling sound of his pee hitting the plastic bottom of his potty mingled with the shrieks and guffaws of laughter all around him. He looked up and saw the sexy nurse from earlier doubled over and crying with mirth at the sight of him. Jake burst into tears. “There, there, little guy,” his babysitter crooned, examining the training pants that were sagging between his thighs. “Oopsie! Looks like someone didn’t quite make it. But that’s okay. You still did most of your pee-pees in the potty! I’ll only have to give you a little spanking tonight.” The rest of the night was a blur for Jake. He could vaguely recall how his babysitter had made him empty his potty into the grown-up toilet, how she had turned his bottom bright red over her lap before telling everyone she needed to get him home for bedtime, how he had toddled through the streets in his sagging, pissy-wet pull-ups while holding onto her hand, letting her lead him back to his apartment – which was now, somehow, hers. It was strange finding out the details of a life that everyone else seemed to think he’d been living for ages. A life where he was nothing but an overgrown toddler who still hadn’t mastered the toilet. A life where people recognised him as an adult, where he was still expected to attend all of his classes, but where it was well known how much of a baby he was when it came to his toileting skills. “You still have a babysitter?” girls would ask him, mockingly. Or else, “You’re in your twenties and you’re not even potty trained yet? Ew!” But Jake could do nothing but toddle through his new life under the constant supervision of his sweet but strict ‘babysitter’, enduring her constant poking and prodding of the (often soaked and sagging) pull-ups between his thighs, hoping and praying that someday he would learn how to use the toilet again. But unfortunately for little Jakey, that day would remain forever out of his reach. Part 5 “Amy, can you get the door?” Amy’s mother called from upstairs. “It’ll be trick or treaters!” “Can’t you do it?” Amy called back, scowling. She hated trick or treaters. What gave them the right to think they could go marching around banging on everybody’s doors demanding sweets? “I’m busy! Do it quickly or you’ll miss them!” “Ugh, fine!” Amy got up from her chair in the living room, and stomped out into the hallway and towards the front door, making sure to take her time. But by the time she reached it, she could clearly make out several large figures through the translucent glass window beside the door. Far too large to be children, in fact. Amy hesitated, but the people must have seen her outline through the glass. It would be far too awkward to turn around now. Besides, if her mum found out, she’d be furious – and Amy was relying on her for a free room since she’d finished college. She opened the door. “Twick or tweat!” Amy stared for a moment at the people standing before her. Two men and three women, all around her age – except for the woman dressed in the witch’s outfit, who looked a little older and stood a few steps back from the others. One of the men was dressed in a cheap-looking pirate costume complete with plastic sword and eyepatch, while the other wore a black one-piece with a skeleton design. Both of the women were dressed as matching yellow and white princesses, and all four of them had big, slightly vacant grins on their faces. Amy started to laugh. “Aren’t you a little old to be trick of treating?” she cackled, taking in the sight of the five people dressed in costumes that looked more suited to five-year-olds. The four eager smiles slipped from the men and women’s faces, and Amy saw one of the girl’s lips tremble. But the woman dressed as a witch scowled at Amy and strode forwards. Amy took a step back instinctively. This woman didn’t have the vacant look in her eyes that the others had. She looked more like a stern schoolteacher. “Don’t be so cruel, young lady!” she hissed, coming right up to the doorway. “I’m taking the little ones out for some trick or treating, and I’d appreciate it if you didn’t laugh at them!” “Littles ones?” Amy laughed derisively. “They’ve all got to be in their twenties at least!” The witch woman looked furious. “They’re just a bit special, that’s all!” she whispered waspishly. Amy’s face reddened as she realised she must have been laughing at four mentally challenged people. But she quickly brushed her guilt and embarrassment aside. “And you just expected the rest of us to play along?” she demanded. “I was expecting to open the door to a group of children, not a load of special needs adults dressed like toddlers. This is a holiday for real ‘little ones’, not overgrown babies!” The woman’s eyes flared, but Amy was already slamming the front door in her face. She didn’t notice as the shadow slipped in through the doorway as she turned her back. But as she stormed down the hallway, she suddenly became aware that something was pushing her legs apart, turning her walk into a waddle. She looked down and let out a squeal. Her jeans and top had gone. In their place was a sparkly pink dress, ruffled and plasticky like a cheap costume, just like the ones the two ‘special’ girls had been wearing. Sequins on her chest spelled out the words “Little Princess”. At that moment, there was another knock on the door. Amy looked around in fear and confusion. A few seconds later, her mother came hurrying down the stairs, not even blinking at the sight of her adult daughter dressed up in an oversized little girl’s princess costume. “That’ll be Miss Hayward!” she said brightly, hurrying past Amy and opening the front door. Amy could only stand there with a knot of anxiety in her stomach. What was happening?! Why was she dressed up like a little girl ready to head out trick or treating?! “Happy Halloween!” her mother said as she saw the witch woman and her special needs entourage. “My, my! What pretty princesses you are! Just like my little Amy! And what a scary pirate! And a frightening skeleton too! I’d better give you all some sweeties or else I’ll be in trouble!” Amy heard the giggles of the men and women, and saw the satisfied smile of the witch as her mother handed out candy. “Is your little one ready to join us then?” the witch woman asked pleasantly. Amy felt a shiver run down her spine. Join them? What did that mean? What was going on? “Oh yes!” her mother replied, looking around. “What are you doing over there, sweetie?” she asked her daughter in a sickly-sweet voice. “You’re going trick or treating with your little classmates tonight, remember?” “My… My…” Amy stammered. Her classmates? She realised she was trembling. Something unnatural was going on here, she was sure of it. But her mother just chuckled, took her by the hand, and led her out the front door in her pink princess outfit for all to see. Amy tried to resist, to dig her heels into the floor, but it was as though her legs were acting on their own, following obediently after her Mummy. “Well aren’t you a pretty little princess!” the woman called Miss Hayward cooed, but her eyes shone darkly in a way that made Amy quite sure she was fully aware of what had happened, and delighted in it. “We’re going to have so much fun tonight!” Amy felt a trickle of pee escape her bladder and enter the bulky thing she was wearing around her waist. She could feel her warm urine soaking into it. A nappy, she thought. She was wearing a nappy. She stared in horror into the smiling face in front of her, and at that moment there was a sudden, powerful cramp in her belly. The last thing Amy saw before she screwed up her eyes was the witch woman’s smirking face staring into hers. Then she had squatted down, thrust her bottom out behind her, and started grunting loudly as an enormous, disgusting mess rushed into the back of her thickly padded pants, completely beyond her control. “Nooo…” she sobbed as she loaded her diapers like an overgrown two-year-old, her mother and Miss Hayward smiling indulgently, and the other four adult toddlers looking down at her with dumb, vacant grins. This couldn’t be real! It couldn’t be! “I’m sorry about this,” she heard her mother saying, and as the last of the yucky load dropped into the seat of her nappy, Amy looked up from her squatting position. “Do you mind if I go and change her before she heads out?” “Oh, don’t worry about that,” Miss Hayward tittered, her eyes glinting maliciously as they took in the sight of Amy still squatting down in the driveway, the seat of her nappy sagging below the hem of her frilly pink dress. “I expect all our special little ones will have loads in their pants by the end of the night. Besides, I bet Amy’s no stranger to dirty diapers, is she?” “Oh no,” her mother laughed. “I swear Amy spends half her life stomping about in poopy Pampers! Sometimes it feels like she waits until she’s in a clean nappy just so she can make a stinky in it straight away!” The two women laughed while Amy stared at them with her mouth slightly open, still in shock at what had happened, disgusted at the sensation of the pee and poop that she had just deposited in her own pants, and terrified at what she was hearing her mother say. She tried to speak, but her words caught in her throat and all she managed was a faint gurgling. Her mother helped her to her feet and patted her on her diapered rump as she passed her daughter over to the witch – the woman who had suddenly become Amy’s new teacher at the local special needs school. It was only once the six of them were toddling (on in Miss Hayward’s case, walking) hand in hand down the street that Amy was able to find her voice. “Are you a witch?” she asked fretfully, her voice now high-pitched and little-girlish. The woman chuckled. “No, silly! This is just a costume. I’m not a real witch. But I do know a little bit about magic, about the spirits that roam the land on All Hallows’ Eve, and it was your misfortune to encounter one. It decided you needed to be taught a little lesson, and I have to say I agree. I think getting to spend your days as one of my special little girls is just what you deserve!” Amy whimpered. “How… How long?” she asked. The woman laughed, a sweet tinkling laugh that sent a thrill of horror through Amy’s body. She turned to the girl in the pink princess dress and said, a horrible grin spreading across her face, “Only the rest of your life!” That was when Amy started to scream. But a large pink pacifier quickly shut her up, and she spent the rest of the evening toddling from door to door with her new teacher and her new peers, her diaper drooping lower and lower between her legs as she continued to make potty in her pants, her bladder and bowel control wiped away forever. It was how she spent the next Halloween too, and the one after that, and the one after that. Poor little Amy was a never-grow-up case, one of Miss Hayward’s sweet, special little ones, and she’d have a lifetime to reflect on her rudeness. If it had a mouth, the spirit of Halloween would have laughed as it darted away. There were more victims to find, more people to alter – those who would abuse the spirit of this day had to be punished, and there were so, so many to choose from.

Hi everyone. I don't know if this is really going to be any good, but I have been working on it for a while and I wanted to share it with other ABDLs. If you want to support the Academy stories (there's gonna be a few, I hope!) or get early access to chapters, please go to this Patreon link. It should explain things a little better. Oh and please tell me what you think in the comments! ~Mia~ -------------------- Academy I By Mia Moore "Fear not the star, but the magician that sets it in the sky." -The Source Chapter One Ai Sinclair pressed her back to the tree, gasping for air. Her lungs burned from the inside. The cold November air made her hairs stand on end, even as sweat matted her bangs to her forehead. She turned her head around the trunk of the tree to see the two men in black coats walking toward her. She had to keep running. In a quarter mile, there should be a gas station. She could call the police. With another deep breath, she ran onward through shrubbery and dodging tree branches. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she burst through the tree line and found herself in an expansive parking lot. The lights of the gas station in front of her glowed in the twilight. She took off toward the door as fast as she could. Freedom was behind an automated door, in the hands of an underpaid worker behind a pane of bulletproof glass and only fifty feet away. Forty five feet. And then Ai's feet gave way as the jolt of electricity tore through her spine and seized her muscles up, stopping her in her tracks. The momentum carried her forward, and she skinned her knees on the asphalt of the parking lot. Like wolves circling their fallen prey, the two men in black coats approached and orbited their quarry, one with his hand to an earpiece in his left ear while the other scanned a full perimeter for anybody who might have witnessed. The distant sound of a car engine grew closer. Ai climbed to her hands and knees, but her body twitched uncontrollably. Even if she could force herself to stand up, she wasn't sure she could stay that way. The parking lot around her swayed in her vision and she started to crawl toward the gas station doors. "H-help! Someone!" Ai's voice was harsh in quiet evening air. A man picked Ai up from the ground and stuffed her through the side door of a large approaching van. He slid the door closed behind her, and the van continued like it had never stopped. Though the two men stayed behind in the parking lot, there were several more waiting in the back of the van. The tingling subsided quickly in Ai's fingers and toes. She dove at the door to escape, but two more men held her back as the van sped down the street and toward the freeway. "Let me go! You'll go to prison if you do this! You'll get caught! You won't get away with it!" Nobody said a word to her; the four men all wore dark black slacks with long black coats. They had shaved bald heads and ear pieces in their left ears. It was definitely a uniform, and this was definitely an organized operation. Two of the men forced Ai to the floor of the van and clicked restraints around her wrists and ankles that had been bolted to the frame of the van. As Ai pulled on the restraints, she started to panic. No matter how she thrashed and kicked, she couldn't break free. Every bump the van hit send shivers up her back and it was starting to give her a headache. "Lemme go... please, let me go. I don't know what you want, but... but you can have anything, okay? I don't have much, but... but my purse has some cash, and..." Tears were forming in her eyes. "Please let me go, please..." The movements of the men were methodical, directed, rehearsed and practiced. Ai's begging changed from sobbing words to muffled sounds as a colorful pacifier was pushed between her lips and held in place. A slight burning stung her lips as the glue bonded, and the then a creamy liquid began to ooze across her tongue from the nipple of the pacifier. Ai’s struggles started to fade. The ceiling of the van had colored lights inside, and the frosted glass made them look fuzzy, and pretty, and so very interesting. Her arms felt heavy, her legs felt heavy, her head felt heavy. But she wasn't tired; she was fascinated. It was okay to be fascinated, wasn't it? To find something beautiful in a time like this? Her skin tingled on the outside like her insides had when she'd been electrocuted. Somewhere far far away from her, she could feel herself being undressed. Ai looked up at the brown-haired woman towering over her with a warm smile on her lips. She was wearing a white coat and a pair of thick rimmed glasses. Ai tried to talk, but the bulb between her lips kept her quiet. She reached up to take it out, but her shaking hand couldn't pry the pacifier from her mouth. Where was she? How had she gotten here? Who was this woman? She had only questions, and no means to ask them. The room wasn't strictly clinical, that much was obvious. She was lying on a soft bed, surrounded by soft lighting, an extra and unexplained softness between her thighs, and a soft smile on the woman's lips. "Easy there, munchkin. Try not to move too much now, not while you're still coming to." Ai tried to tug harder on the pacifier, but each tug only pulled at her lips, dripping more tiny droplets of creaminess onto her tongue. The more she defied, the more hopeless she felt. "I'll be happy to remove your binkie, but you need to promise you'll be good for me. Do you promise?" Binkie? Ai furrowed her brow in confusion and looked down at her outfit. She couldn't see the pacifier between her lips, but she could see the rest of it. A pink t-shirt with frills around the hem and puffy sleeves. And no pants. More importantly, a diaper between her legs. It was huge, big enough to fit an adult, but the prints along the plastic had baby blocks and teddy bears. A fresh panic filled Ai's chest, but the woman pushed on the front of the pacifier. A few extra drops of creamy liquid spread across Ai's tongue and her anxiety ebbed away. "Like any adjustment, this is going to take time. It's going to be scary at times, but the better you behave, the sooner it's going to become easy, and then normal. You can fight every step of the way, or you can lean into the help provided and be a good girl. Either way, the destination will be the same - only your journey will change." As she spoke, the woman's voice betrayed more of an accent than it first seemed - something South African, perhaps? Friendly, with compressed inflections. Ai had no idea what she was talking about. What journey? What destination? Why was she dressed like an overgrown baby, and why was she kidnapped in the first place?! Ai wasn't special; she was almost too ordinary. She dropped out of college in her second year and worked as an assistant manager at a grocery store. She had less than a thousand dollars in her bank account and she shared an apartment with her fiancé. Her fiancé! She tugged again at the pacifier, a fresh panic filling her up. She had to know he was okay! "My, you have quite the resistance," the woman said with a curiosity. She pushed the front of the pacifier again and Ai's eyes began to droop. Each time she swallowed droplets of the creamy liquid, Ai felt like waves were pulling her back under the water when she was so close to shore. What was this? Where was she? Who was this woman? Diaper. She was wearing a diaper. She was wearing pretty, soft clothes. Kidnapped. She'd been kidnapped. She tried to blink away the waves, but they were so strong. "I have a feeling you're going to be a troublesome little fighter, aren't you, dear?" The woman stepped out. Out? Ai looked around the room, but there weren't any doors or windows. She stumbled to her feet and almost instantly crashed into the floor. Her body felt so weak, like she hadn't eaten in days. She sucked the pacifier and found an ounce of comfort; a remnant association she had as a baby. She was so hungry. "Oh, did we have an oopsie daisy?" The woman returned, like she'd never left, like she'd always been here. She was dressed in a different top; how long had she been gone? She knelt down next to Ai and reached one hand down between the clumsy girls legs; a motion so smooth and simple that it almost wasn't humiliating except for all the ways that it was. Her fingers slipped into the legband of the diaper and she felt for a moment before pulling them away. Ai Sinclair had just had her diaper checked. "Well, you're not wet. You've become such a heavy wetter in your time here." Truth or lies, who could say? Ai couldn't remember a thing and this woman could have told her anything. Heavy wetter? Time here? Ai had only just arrived! Or at least, that's what she thought. She tried to ask a question, but the pacifier was still firmly glued between her lips. "I bet you're hungry, though." Ai's attention was pulled away from her thoughts and into reality. Food? Her heart raced and her eyes betrayed her excitement. The woman smiled knowingly. "Come over here, dear," the woman was motioning to a very comfortable looking chair on the left hand side of the room, wide enough to accommodate perhaps more than one person. Ai was wearing the same clothes. The same pink shirt. The same blocks and teddy bears on her diaper. She couldn't be exactly sure it was the same diaper, but she wouldn't even consider the alternative. Ai tried to get to her feet, which failed spectacularly. Her knees were trembling and she felt lightheaded. How long had it been since they fed her? Or was the meal at the restaurant the last time she ate? "If you don't come here," the woman told her, "you won't get dinner." Ai's hunger outweighed her pride. She shuffled on her hands and knees across the room, trying her best not to faint. It felt like a strong breeze could knock her out. Finally, she reached the woman's feet and tried again to stand. The woman watched Ai’s attempt to stand, and rather than be disparaging, she was encouraging and supportive. "There you go, dear, you almost have it. Let Nana help." Nana? Ai barely had a chance to register that title before she was lifted up off the floor. She sat dumbfounded on a grown woman's lap, wearing a diaper and a short baby tee. Never in a million years did she think this was where she would be. Never in a million years did she think she would do it so willingly. "I'm going to take the pacifier out of your mouth," Nana said softly. "But if you say even a single word, I will put it back in. I will stop feeding you and you'll go hungry." Ai's stomach sank. No words? But she had so many questions... "I need you to nod your head, dear. Nodding yes and shaking no are the only answers you're allowed. Do you understand?" With a pensive pause, and a groan in her stomach, Ai nodded her head once. Simple. One nod. Nana unbuttoned her jacket, with revealed a series of pockets, and from one pocket she reached in and took what looked much like a marker of some description. Using one finger to hold the pacifier, she used her other hand to run the marker around the edges and after a moment, she pulled the pacifier free. Ai looked up at Nana with annoyance. She had a thousand things on the tip of her tongue. Questions, expletives, statements of fact. The most pressing was, of course: I'm not a baby! But the threat of the pacifier loomed heavily over her, like a guillotine. If she didn't get some food in her, she would pass out. So Ai swallowed her pride and didn't say a word. A blush of embarrassment covered her cheeks. "There's a good girl. You’re learning so well this time." Before that bit of pageantry could sink in too deeply, Nana pulled a jar from inside of her coat and began to unscrew the lid. It looked, through the glass, like the consistency of apple sauce. Or baby food. Dark in color, not the most pleasant looking. Or smelling. Or tasting. And that was the point, wasn't it? It would be this or nothing. And gosh was it a large jar. Ai opened her mouth in protest, but she stopped herself before a word escaped her lips. Even as the sickly stale smell of mashed vegetables filled the air, her stomach growled. If she turned her nose up at this, would Nana give her something else? Probably not. And she was so hungry... "Open wide. Ahhh." Ai shot Nana a sour look as the woman tried feeding Ai with a baby spoon shaped like an airplane. Whatever fucked up place she was stuck in, their intentions were plain: to Nana, Ai was supposed to be a baby. "Unless you'd rather not eat?" Nana tested. With reluctance, Ai opened her mouth. There was nothing quite comparable in consistency to the food that Ai was forced to swallow; thick, inconsistent, like lumpy mashed potato with an earthy, pungent taste. Her mouth pursed in disgust as she mulled it over, needing to mash it up some before she could swallow it. She resolved absolutely never to eat another bite - it wasn't worth it. As she swallowed, though, her mouth tingled pleasantly in the same way that it does after a spicy dish; a humming, buzzing, happy tingling. A heavy sated feeling in her stomach, a warmth. A more-ish feeling. An association building method. Nana smiled, and waited, filling another spoonful. Ai was still so hungry. Even if she hated the food, she had to have another bite. She needed the energy! And before she knew it, Ai had finished off the whole jar of baby food. Her stomach rumbled happily, but she could eat more. Still, Ai hadn't said a single word to Nana. "Wasn't that lovely?” Nana asked. Ai said nothing. "Nod your head, dear. Would you like another? You were such a good little girl, after all, and if you keep being good you can have more." Ai was still hungry, but she had some of her strength back. More importantly, Nana's words were grating at her, like the screeching of nails on a chalkboard. She couldn't take it anymore. "I'm not a baby, you know! You can't keep me here. My family is going to miss me. My fiancé. They probably already know I'm gone! You have to let me go!" Nana allowed Ai to finish her rambling sentiments, and gave her the kind of disappointed look that all children knew from the youngest possible age meant that they'd screwed up. Ai felt her stomach sink and steeled herself. She had to keep going. She had to get through to Nana. "Why are you doing this to me? I don't have any money. I don't have anything! I need to call my fiancé, right now. He's going to worry! Please, let me call him. Please..." Nana reached into her pockets and pulled out a second jar - this one had a mush inside of it that was the most unnaturally looking shade of pink imaginable; like nothing in the world existed in that particular color. She said nothing to Ai, and shook her head slowly. "No, I don't want more food, please, I just want to call my—" Ai was caught by surprise at the spoonful of pink mush pressed into her mouth. She shook her head, now, trying to pull away, to clamp her mouth shut, to keep from eating more, from swallowing, but it was already just a little too late. Her eyelids drooped and she giggled. And swallowed. "Um..." She titled her head, trying to cling onto thoughts, onto protests. "My fi, my fee... fian... fiance, um..." "Is going to think you're the most darling little girl he's ever seen, dear." Ai looked conflicted, like she knew those words weren’t true but wasn't sure why she knew that. She opened her mouth, and swallowed more of the pink food, her cheeks rosy red. "The food, uh, um…" "Is delicious," Nana provided an answer, and added: "It's your favorite." "It's my favorite..." Ai mulled over those words, like she was the last to know. Ai fumbled for words, for thoughts, for something to ground her. But every time she tried to say something, Nana would finish her sentences. Nana's words became the ground, and Ai was glued to them. "I'm not..." "A big girl anymore." Another spoonful. "Please, let me..." "Have another bite." Another spoonful. Soon the jar was gone and Ai couldn't think clearly. Little laughs escaped her lips and she smiled dumbly at her caregiver. "You're going to be filling your diaper soon, dear. You’re so excited, I know you are. You want Nana to hold you in her lap while you do, and bounce you a little bit after, maybe? And then you always did love it when Nana changes you." These words should have set off alarm bells in Ai's head, but they didn't - like someone had cut the wire to the sirens, and a little red light flashing was all that remained; and even then, Nana kept Ai’s gaze away from it. "I... uh..." Ai nodded along, but she wasn't sure what she was agreeing to. The food she was given would definitely have some desired effects, but it could take anywhere from an hour to four hours to do so. The pink food would wear off long before then. It was important Ai was fully aware of herself as she surrendered her control.

Gosh I feel like it's been months since I finished posting Academy I. I'm sorry for the delay on starting this one. I have a few chapters ready to go, but I hope to do a lot more over winter break. Anyway... If you haven't read Academy I, I recommend you read that one first. I don't think it's strictly necessary though? I'm trying to write these as individual narratives, but it will definitely benefit the reader to have some information from A:I. Oh and again. If you want to support me, there's a Patreon link you can go to. Thanks for reading and leaving comments and stuff. ~Mia~ ---------------------------- Academy B By Mia Moore "True judgement does not use balanced scales, for the fool’s pockets have been filled with many of the devil’s stones." -The Source Chapter One Bala Khatri woke up to stark, bright lights. They glared off the shiny walls, ceiling, and floor. The room was big and shadowless, stretching an impossible distance. As Bala's eyes adjusted, she caught sight of something else: a person. But as she approached, she found that she was looking in a mirror. Bala was still dressed in scrubs from her night shift at the hospital. She was on her way back to her car when the van pulled up. She had managed to mace one of the suited men, but the other hit her hard across the face. In the mirror, there was swelling along her jawline. Where was she now? A pit the size of a melon sat in her stomach, sprouting dread, demanding that she shout out at the empty room with the shiny walls. To threaten them. To deny them. To appeal to them. To beg to them. Bala was no stranger to the perils of being a young woman who worked long hours and late nights in the city. She rubbed her fingers up her arms and found herself shivering. Cold? Scared? Bala quickly realized the room wasn't as big as she thought: the mirror was causing a lot of the distortion. She worked her way around the brightly lit room until she found a handle to a door, though the door blended in so much it was hard to notice. Bala tried the handle, but it didn't turn. "Damnit..." She fished through her pockets for her cell phone, but it wasn't there. The ID tag on her waist wasn't there either. "My family has no money," Bala called out, the echo of her voice eerily flat against the walls of the room. "If it’s a ransom you're hoping for, you might as well kill me now. I’m sure my organs are worth more to you." Always the pragmatist. Nobody responded. Maybe they were organ harvesters, though - it would explain why it felt like a refrigerator in there. Bala kicked at the door, but she wasn't the strongest woman in the world. She wasn't the biggest, either. She knew her way around a can of pepper spray, but that wasn't going to help her in here. Why would someone kidnap her? Was it a sex thing? Bala stepped away from the door and paced around the room. She rubbed her bare arms, hugging herself tightly. It felt colder and colder the longer she was awake. "Sit down," a voice said, filling the room with a soft echo. It was neither masculine nor feminine, and didn’t seem to come from anywhere in particular. Bala looked around for the source of the voice, but there was nobody else in the room with her. No cameras. No speakers. Not that she could find with her eyes, anyway. Had she imagined the command? "I won’t," she replied, in defiance. The voice didn't repeat itself. And for the next ten minutes, Bala was left to her thoughts and her own preponderances. Gosh it was cold. Colder with every passing moment. "Sit down." The voice repeated. "Tell me why you're doing this!" No response. Bala took a deep breath and saw the air in front of her nose. Was it really that cold in here? She was shivering in place. "Please... I have a family. I have a daughter. She's two years old. She needs her mother!" Bala didn't have a family. She didn't have a daughter. She had a mom who visited once a week and a roommate she had known for two years. She had a lot of friends at work, people who would quickly realize she was missing. Bala was never late to work. There was no response. No amount of impassioned pleas, truthful or not, seemed to impact the disembodied voice. She shivered, rubbed her arms, and paced the room. "Sit down." It had to be pre-recorded, didn't it? Bala had been trying to time the intervals between the commands, and they seemed roughly similar. But they were so far apart that she couldn’t compare the inflections or tones. Was it a person? Reluctantly, she shouted at the ceiling. "If I sit down, will you turn up the heat please? I'm going to get hypothermia, you know?" Not yet. It wasn't cold enough yet. But it was cold enough that she kept clenching her swollen jaw. No response. Bala did her best to hold out hope for a crack, an edge, something to grab onto verbally. But if the voice was truly a recording, her shouting would get her nowhere. So when it next repeated: "Sit down." She sat down. Immediately, the space on the floor where she sat began to glow a soft red. Bala nervously examined the room, pressing her palms to the floor. It was giving off heat, like a space heater. She wondered if the rest of the room was warming up, or if it was only the glowing spot. And why did they want her to sit down? Was it just a display of power? "I'm sitting now, what do you want?" There was no reply from the voice. It was American; she had figured that much out. And if she had to guess, it repeated about every ten minutes. Would it give her another command in ten minutes, then? Experimentally, she reached as far as she could, in each direction, and found the floor only to be warm on the tile where she was sitting. The room was still cold, but the warmth travelled well up her body and it left her feeling... comfortable. As comfortable as she could be, sitting on a hard floor in a freezing room, ordered around by a disembodied voice after being kidnapped. "Put your thumb in your mouth and keep it there." What? Bala thought. Why? "I'm not putting my thumb in my mouth," Bala said to no one in particular. "What is this all about? Are you trying to humiliate me or something? That isn't happening!" No response. No anything. So Bala sat quietly with her arms crossed, soaking in the heat of the tile beneath her. Then, ten minutes later, the tile turned off. The heat vanished, and the voice repeated itself. "Put your thumb in your mouth and keep it there." "No, I..." Bala was smart enough to have a preschool understanding of cause and effect. She needed to follow the directions, or the room was going to stay cold. On top of that, there was the faintest breeze of frigid, icy air. They were making the room colder? Because she hadn't obeyed? The voice repeated itself three more times. Bala found the corner of the room by the mirror and balled herself together as tight as she could, knees to her chest and arms tucked into her shirt. The air in the room was biting; no matter how she tried, she couldn't stop shaking. It was definitely below freezing, and her head was starting to hurt. “Put your thumb in your mouth and keep it there." What did it matter? It was one stupid thing. It wasn't even that embarrassing, if she thought about it. People suck their thumbs. It wasn't weird. So with a bit of hesitation, she put her thumb in her mouth and kept it there. The moment that she did, she could feel the spreading warmth beneath her on the floor. It was like slipping under a blanket in the middle of winter. It was like a hug at the end of a twenty-hour double shift at the hospital. Bala shivered, but this time it wasn't because of the cold. She had her thumb in her mouth, sure. But so what? The whole experience was exhausting for Bala. Every time she tried to fight, it got colder. Then she was sitting in the corner of a room and sucking her thumb. Worse yet, she knew the voice would continue to demand things from her. Whatever their goal was, it wouldn't end with thumbsucking. "Lay down and rest. Keep your thumb in your mouth. Sleep." Bala sighed and looked down at the floor as the voice gave her a new command. What was she supposed to do with that? What kind of command was 'go to sleep' when you're a literal kidnapping victim? But she also knew she had little choice in the matter. "I need to use the bathroom." To her surprise, the voice responded right away with a new command. "Do not speak unless spoken to." It responded to her? Then they could hear her. She took her thumb out of her mouth and tried to get to her feet. "Please let me out! I'll do anything you want, just let me out of here!" Maybe it was the standing up. Maybe it was taking her thumb out of her mouth. Maybe it was talking without a prompt. Whatever it was, the heat started to vanish from the spot where she was standing. In a fury, Bala went over to the door and tugged at the handle, kicking the tiled walls. "Let me out! I know you can hear me! Let me out! Whatever you want from me, I don't care, I'll play along, just let me out!" Bala kicked at the door and screamed at the room for nine minutes, until the original command repeated itself. "Lay down and rest. Keep your thumb in your mouth. Sleep." "Fuck you!" The room was getting cold again. Bala could see her breath and her arms were covered in goosebumps. What was she supposed to do? Give up? "I'm not going to do it! I'm not going to listen! I'll freeze my butt off before I listen to you again, unless you get in here and talk to me. Or… or let me out. I don't care!" Bala was short of breath and sucking on icy oxygen that hurt her lungs. She paced the room, trying to keep warm. She tucked her arms back into her shirt and shook her head side to side. Stay moving. Keep active. But by the time the voice repeated the command - "Lay down and rest. Keep your thumb in your mouth. Sleep." - Bala was struggling to breathe. It felt like the air around her was full of glass. Her heart was hurting and she could read the signs of hypothermia. The temperature in the room was clearly below freezing. If she didn't warm up soon, she could have liver or kidney problems. With an angry whimper, she sat back down on the floor - in the center of the room - and put her thumb in her mouth. No warmth. No warmth. What was she doing wrong? The words played back in her head so readily. Lay down and rest. Keep your thumb in your mouth. Sleep. Sleep. Lay down. Rest. Sleep. Thumb in mouth. She shivered, sucking on her thumb to keep from biting it off, and laid down on the floor. The tile started to glow and warm air radiated from it. Bala had stars in the edges of her vision. She continued to tremble on the warm tile for many minutes later, but soon the heat filled her up. The warm spot on the floor was so refreshing, so relaxing... a haven amidst the tundra around her. Her body began to relax, allowing her aching muscles a reprieve. She sucked softly on her thumb and let sleep take her away from that awful, awful place.

Hi folks. The story of Mike’s forced regression, and Sandra’s devious/ dominant hand in that continues - but this time with the introduction of a new (old) flame. This will be at least a two part story. Mike’s changing (ha) relationship with Katie the preschool teacher isn’t finished yet. The name of the daycare facility is a tribute to an old story that some of you might recognize. As always, all characters are 18+. Please note: Although this story takes place in a daycare setting, it presents/ focuses solely on a conversation between 3 adults. This story contains mental regression and gentle femdom, along with strong AB elements. Feedback and critique are welcome. Before Daycare Sandra held Mike’s hand tightly in hers as they walked up the sidewalk towards the brick building she remembered so well. She wasn’t having to drag him up the sidewalk, which was a good start. His response had been less than enthusiastic when she had first suggested the Little Helpers program. They left the summer heat behind as they moved through the double doors and into the air conditioned reception area. Almost immediately, a plump 50s-something woman who Mike didn’t know scurried out from behind the big desk that dominated the entry space and wrapped Sandra in a giant hug. Sandra hadn’t seen Diane in almost 10 years, and truth be told, she was a little surprised to find her still here. It was as if nothing had changed with her. Same out-of-style hairdo. Same bright-colored “designer” tracksuit that accentuated her curves in all the wrong places. And apparently still uninterested in having any more responsibility attached to her job than keeping an eye on the front door, signing for packages, and answering phone calls. Mike found it a little intimidating having this strange woman invade their shared personal space so suddenly and loudly. He had a strong urge to hide behind Sandra, but he managed to push that aside. Instead, he held her hand tightly and surveyed his surroundings as the “adults” caught up. It was a stereotypical one story daycare building located along a busy road. At some point, Sunny Hills Daycare might have been operated by one of those corporate chains, but now it was in private hands. Cool linoleum covered the floors in all directions lit up by florescent panels. A long hallway with multi-colored, half-windowed doors extended to the right. A cacophony of different sounds, shouts, and cries came from that direction. To the left, was a shorter hallway with what looked like a kitchen/ laundry and an office at the end. Suddenly, Mike realized that Sandra and Diane were both looking at him: “Are you going to say hello back to Miss Diane?”, Sandra asked gently, pulling him forward a bit. Mike gave a wave and shy little hello, which prompted a snort and a proclamation of his “adorableness” from Diane. “You can go on through and wait in the office”, she said, “Katie had to run back to her classroom for just a sec but she will be right there, Diane said. The office was a small space, barely enough to fit a modest desk with 2 adult-size chairs in front. In the corner farthest from the door sat a smaller chair and desk painted in bright red, which also had a basket of children’s books on top. Mike started to sit in one of the adult chairs, but was redirected to the corner seat by Sandra. He decided not to object. He didn’t really want to be part of this particular conversation anyway. The regression center Sandra had enrolled him in last Christmas offered a number of “extracurricular”(AKA for an additional fee) programs and experiences for littles. Most were expensive and even a little kitschy. But there was one extracurricular offering that had caught Sandra’s eye almost immediately. Of course it helped that the Little Helpers Daycare Program was one of the only free options, (provided that a suitable placement could be found), but that wasn’t the main reason she was interested. The program provided opportunities for littles enrolled in the regression program to “perform supervised volunteer and learning activities” at a number of local daycares. Little Helpers were not paid carers or even interns. And they weren’t daycare kids either. They existed somewhere in between. They helped with simple tasks like passing out crayons, or picking up after snack time, while receiving an appropriate level of care and supervision for their regressed development level. They were not allowed to perform any actual care activities (partly for licensing reasons and partly because they weren’t always capable) but they were allowed and encouraged to join in on daily activities where appropriate. Most Little Helpers enjoyed story time (and needed nap time) as much as the others. The program had proven to be very popular. Moms like her enjoyed the free time of course, and program participants like Mike benefited as well, especially in terms of their regression progress and socialization. Like it or not, humans are pack animals, and the norms and characteristic behaviors of one’s peer group tend to rub off on the individual. Participants in the Little Helpers program tended to be more accepting of their status overall and less resistant to major regressive steps or changes at home, such as the introduction of afternoon naps (something Mike had been adamantly opposed to at first). But it was the daycare providers and curriculum companies who liked the Little Helpers most of all. Not because of the free labor - the Little Helpers didn’t really do enough in the classroom to earn their keep that way. They liked them because they were still adults, (at least in age), which meant they could be used for market research, curriculum testing, and direct feedback on programs and care protocols without having to go through a bunch of pesky ethics review boards. And best of all, the data was coming from individuals who were much more in tune with the needs and interests of their target market. It was a virtual data gold mine - especially for the corporate chains who could afford high powered marketing and data analytics teams to support these efforts. Sandra suspected that the chains were probably subsidizing the programs via the regression centers to keep them free and therefore more attractive to carers and parents of enrollees. Whatever - it worked - and it was really no different to what the social media companies were doing with her data all day every day. Mike could be their little guinea pig as long as it also served her purposes. Her thoughts were interrupted by the entrance of Katie: “Sorry to keep you waiting - one of my kids spilled paint EVERYWHERE and I had to help with cleanup and locating a change of clothes.” “No worries - It comes with the territory!” said Sandra with a little laugh, and then they hugged briefly - but not nearly as long as she had hugged Diane. It had been nearly five years since she had seen Katie. She knew she worked here now of course, (she’d provided her letter of reference) but she’d been much younger and less mature the last time she had actually seen her. Now, in addition to sporting a sizable rock and wedding band on her left hand, she was also visibly pregnant. If Sandra had to guess, she’d say between 5-6 months - definitely into the glowing stage. Katie had always been pretty in a cutesy way, but pregnancy seemed to have enhanced her looks further, softening some edges and accentuating her curves. She looked more womanly than girlish now. As Sandra took in these changes, Katie turned to Mike, who started to get up from his low chair at the same moment that she bent down to hug him. The net effect was that Mike ended up receiving a faceful of Katie’s boobs instead of the intended hug. He said something in greeting, but it was too muffled against her chest to be intelligible. Katie wasn’t at all phased. After a quick pat to the back, she released Mike, turning back to her seat behind the desk and sitting down with her attention focused on Sandra. Mike also sat back down, taking care to locate the small chair underneath him, lest he fall off and embarrass himself in front of her. He had noticed that Katie smelled really good when she had embraced him - some particularly intoxicating combination of soap and something sweet. Vanilla mixed with maple syrup maybe? Whatever it was, he certainly didn’t mind it. His nose was so sensitive now! Whereas Diane’s copious floral perfume had almost made him gag earlier, this combination of smells had a much different effect on him. It put him immediately at ease and made him wish he could have more and much longer cuddles with her. He was suddenly overcome with a particularly vivid image of reaching for her, and Katie picking him up to hold him crossways across her body with one hand on his bottom and his face pressed into her soft breasts. The warm, full body embrace and that curiously inviting smell enveloped him, relaxing him so deeply that he started to… “Mike!…Mike?…Hello?…Miss Katie is asking you a question!”, Sandra said with amused tolerance, breaking him from his reverie. He gave a startled look and shook his head. He’d gotten lost again. These little “zone out episodes” as Sandra called them were becoming both more frequent and decidedly more babyish in scope lately. Sometimes he’d even find himself acting them out, but through a weirdly disembodied shift in perspective in which it felt as if he were observing a smaller version of himself. It was like there were two people sharing his body now. And toddler Mike was booking way more than just cameos these days. He had no idea how much time had passed, but the girls had obviously had time to catch up with one another and move on to the business at hand - him. He looked up at Katie guiltily, but she just smiled at him as she repeated: “I was asking if you wanted a sticker, sweetie? I’ve got one here I think you might really like.” She held it to out him, and he stood again to take it, now noticing a little bit of warm dampness in the front of his pants that hadn’t been there a few minutes ago. Like the zone outs, these little lapses in control were an increasingly common side effect of his regression, often occurring in tandem with them, and sometimes turning into full-blown accidents. Thankfully, this one felt rather small and easily contained within his padded panties. There was no need to tell Sandra or Miss Katie about it. But he might need to ask for the toilet soon… Mike turned the sticker over in hands, studying it. It was bright metallic blue with yellow lettering that said “ LITTLE HELPER” in block capitals. In the background he noticed a variety of stenciled farm animals. He could name all of them. Most prominent was a cute little duckling with a very round bottom…almost as if… Katie was talking again. Mike peeled his attention away from the sticker, noticing that his pants felt quite a bit warmer in front now. Oops! But there was no time to think about that, because Katie was telling him in a very serious, grown up voice about how important it was for him to wear the sticker all the time while he was at the daycare, so that she and the other staff knew that he was one of the big kid helpers and not one of the daycare kids. He wouldn’t want them to mistake him for a baby, would he? Mike shook his head, indicating a hard “NO” to being mistaken for a baby. And to show he understood the importance of the sticker, he peeled off the backing and placed it on his chest. “Good boy!” Katie said, using a syrupy tone that would normally not be used to speak to a big kid. But Mike didn’t seem to notice. In fact he was beaming. He’d always had a “praise thing” going on for as long as Sandra had known him - it was one of the first tools she’d used to bring out his subby side after they started dating. Now, as she watched the dynamic between them, Sandra was absolutely convinced that she had made the right choice enrolling him here. She had chosen this location partly because she knew it. She had worked at Sunny Hills for almost 3 years before marrying Mike - first as a teacher and then as the supervisor in the toddler room. It was an excellent facility that received consistently high marks from parents as well as state inspectors. In truth, Mike wasn’t quite ready for the preschool room anymore. The regression program had really started to take hold in the spring, and he was frequently acting more like a two-year old (in words and deeds) than a pre-schooler per-se. He needed a lot of guidance and help with even the most basic tasks, including (especially?) toileting. He often had trouble making it to the potty on time without being reminded, and would struggle with getting his clothing off when he did. Some days it felt like the potty was an altogether alien concept to him. The thickly padded training pants she’d been putting him in were barely adequate for his current level of daytime continence. He was almost always a little damp when she checked him. On the advice of another mom from the regression playgroup, she had tried slinging a toddler prefold into the crotch of his trainers, but that had provoked an absolute meltdown when he noticed the extra bulk, and so she had not tried that again. Picking her battles was a mark of her maturity compared to Mike, who now made a big, repeated deal about everything. At least he was diapered for naps and nighttime now. That was a significant victory, and it had also made her life and sleep schedule much easier. Despite his lingering stubbornness about “baby things”, Mike hated wet beds, and had willingly accepted a diaper for these times. Of course there had been no mention of bed wetting pants or similar products for older children. It was either thick, nighttime diapers adorned with cute Winnie the Pooh designs, or a cold, wet bed. Easy choice. She kept them on hIm for as long as possible after a sleep, and she was pretty good at finding creative excuses to put them on early. But Mike could still be depended on to demand his “big boy pants”, even when she didn’t mention them. As of yet, she hadn’t refused this request. The change would come in time. It was inevitable. There was no need to rush. Besides, she had to admit that her dominant side found his pee soaked undies absolutely adorable in a way that was different to his wet diapers. They made her wet too, but in a much more grown up way. Wet training pants were “accidents”, and accidents were supposed to be embarrassing for “big boys.” Despite the slippery (and wet) slope he was on, Mike still knew that too, and his blushy responses to her questions about the condition of his pants were worth the extra cleanup and laundry duties. She’d stopped orchestrating or “facilitating” these accidents herself - he was perfectly capable of peeing or even occasionally messing in his pants on his own these days. But she still took advantage of every one to reinforce his status and dependence on her. She had started changing him lying down using the strongest smelling baby wipes she could find. She would linger over his private parts as she held his legs and wiped him, making sure to comment if she found traces of diaper rash, or a dirty bottom from his diminished wiping skills. Then she’d finish by putting a liberal dollop of lavender scented diaper cream on the fingers of her free hand, and slowly and sensuously trace a path through his butt crack and up and over his scrotum. These moments were heavenly for both of them. The cream didn’t seem to affect the absorbency of the training pants, and Sandra liked knowing that it served as a sticky reminder of his diminished status. In fact, it probably felt a lot like having a poopy diaper, and getting him used to that feeling wasn’t a bad idea at this point. Turning back to matters of the present, Sandra also knew that Katie would care for Mike in similarly gentle and nurturing ways. True, she probably wouldn’t get off on it like Sandra did, but that was a good thing. Being checked and changed in a preschool setting, where accidents were common and dealt with matter-of-factly by trained staff, would take his diaper training and acceptance to levels she could never achieve on her own at home. She wasn’t sure if Mike remembered Katie or not. Judging by his reactions, he at least felt comfortable around her. But the regression program seemed to have scrambled his memories pertaining to adults he didn’t interact with on a regular basis. Shared histories and memories of specific events were gone, but the emotional connections (including his like or dislike of specific people) often remained. Maybe it was something to do with conscious versus subconscious memory and how those manifested differently in thought or behavior. Whatever it was, it didn’t matter really. Because she remembered Katie. And Katie remembered him. And that was the main reason she has decided to enroll Mike here as a Little Helper. Katie had been their next door neighbor for her first five years of marriage to Mike. When they first moved in, she has been a rising freshman at the local community college and was very much that stereotypical, fresh-faced teen girl next door who shows up as a bright green blip on the radar of both husbands and wives. From the start, Mike had done little to hide his infatuation with Katie, which was surprising because he was normally shy and introverted around women. He seemed to look for excuses to talk to her and her friends. He behaved differently when she was around. It wasn’t quite creepy, but it was overt.. She knew he fantasized about fucking her, (or more accurately for Mike, being fucked by her) even if he was probably too shy to go through with it. Probably. Sandra had never been 100% sure whether or not anything physical had transpired between them. On one occasion, she’d come back early from a girls night out to find him hanging in Kati’e’s garage at a small party. Mike was the oldest one there by at least a few years. He had provided the alcohol, and she and he were both obviously buzzed and standing very close to one another when she had first entered the garage. Sandra had managed to hide her anger as she grabbed Mike’s wrist, announcing loudly that it was time for him to go home and get ready for bed. That statement had provoked some giggles from Katie and her friends, but not in a way that felt directed at her or her desire to protect her marriage. Katie wasn’t mean, but she was still a threat, especially to guys like Mike. Like Sandra, she was naturally maternal and nurturing in a way that men like Mike often found irresistible. In fact, it had been easy to write Katie a letter of recommendation for this position on the basis of that personality trait alone: she was a natural with kids, and they tended to love her almost immediately, just as Mike had. She had been happy to extend Katie that professional courtesy, and she knew her letter of recommendation would go a long way at Sunny Hills. Katie had probably gotten this job because of her. And now she could use that to her advantage on a more personal level. Enrolling Mike here now, in his diminished condition, and with Katie as his official caretaker, was the perfect ending to the little relationship they may or may not have had behind her back all those years ago. If Mike wanted this other woman to dominate and mother him, then he was going to get it - just on a much more realistic and infantile level than he had ever intended. She wanted Katie to see Mike for who he was, then and now, and she knew Mike wouldn’t be capable of hiding the gory wet details for long. But Katie didn’t know about these ulterior motives, and she doubted that Katie would be open to putting him here on that basis. So - if her plan was going to work, she needed to get Mike through the preschool enrollment process the old fashioned way: by telling teeny tiny little white lies about his level of independence and development, (including toilet training). It was ironic how the regression program so often imitated the everyday lived experience of parents with actual toddlers. Here she was, trying to sneak her 32 year old into a preschool program that he didn’t quite qualify for. She had prepped Mike for this visit, coaching him on what to say and making it clear that Katie needed to see that he could still be a big boy if she were going to let him be a special helper in her class. She hoped it would be enough. And more to the point, she hoped that he wouldn’t zone out into baby mode during their meeting today. She’d seen him starting to slip away momentarily after Katie had hugged him, but she managed to snap him out of it fairly quickly. Still, she wondered if his pants were still dry… Thankfully, they were nearly through the meeting now. She had done most of the talking for Mike to this point, but now Katie turned her attention back to him. Sandra looked at him anxiously, but she could tell that he was still with it. So far so good! Katie began: “Mike, before I agree to let you be a helper in my class, I have just a few questions for you, OK?” Mike nodded his head and looked up at her shyly. It was actually really cute, (which Sandra hoped didn’t work against him). But Mike needn’t have worried or been nervous. These weren’t hard questions, and he knew all of the answers, even if some of them were a little bit embarrassing. She started off asking him about the regression program, whether he liked his friends at regression playgroup/ how he got along with them, what kinds of tv shows he liked, and what were his favorite books? Katie wasn’t really interested in the specific answers to these questions, so much as how he responded to them. She was gauging his level of social and intellectual maturity. As the biggest “kid” in the room, would he be capable of playing nice and following her instructions? Finally, her questions turned to toileting and accidents. Sunny Hills didn’t have a strict “no diapers” policy for preschool like some other places, but kids who were still mostly in diapers or who had frequent accidents were better suited to the toddler room that Sandra used to manage. There was more to do and learn in preschool, and diaper/ clothing changes took up valuable time. Katie’s tone was gentle but insistent now: Did he ever make tinkles in his pants? Was that because he didn’t know he had to go, or because he just left it too late (Sandra had coached him to indicate only the latter, even though she was pretty sure both had been true at different times). Mike passed this little test with flying colors. When the questions turned to poopy accidents, Sandra noticed a change in Mike’s demeanor. He still felt very embarrassed about these (much more than wetting accidents), and would try to hide them from her when they happened. Mike blushed deeply and held up three fingers without looking up at Katie. “Does that mean you’ve made poopy in your pants three times?” Katie asked softly. Mike nodded almost imperceptibly in response, while continuing to stare down at the desk. They both breathed a sigh of relief when Katie smiled and replied: “well a big boy like you should know that three is a very small number. It’s definitely not something to be embarrassed about it it?” She paused, waiting for a response from Mike. He looked up, his face less red now, and shook his head “no”. Katie nodded, apparently satisfied with his answers. She was in full-on teacher-mode now: “OK Mike, I’ll make a deal with you: If you’re going to be my Little Helper, then you need to set a good example for the kids in my class. Because you’re not a baby. And neither are they. So I expect everyone in my class to at least try to use the potty when they notice they have to go, and that includes you. Can I trust you to do that for me?” Mike nodded, looking pleased. He could definitely do that. “And when you do have an accident, I expect you to come tell me or another member of staff straight away. OK? I won’t be mad, I promise. Telling me about accidents is another way you can show me that you are a big boy, and also set a good example for the others.” Mike nodded again. He could definitely do that too! But Katie couldn’t let this point go just yet. She needed him to understand the consequences of not sticking to their deal: “Because only little babies go potty in their pants without telling anyone. And if that happens too often in my class, then you will get sent to a different classroom where everyone wears diapers (yes, even the helpers like you),and no one gets to use the potty, not even for poopies!” She paused for a moment to let that last part sink in… “That doesn’t sound very fun, does it? You don’t want me to think you’re a baby who needs to wear diapers and is too little to be in my class do you?” Mike shook his head “no” - he definitely didn’t want her to think that “Good! Then I think this is gonna work out great!” She turned now to Sandra: “OK. Wet pants are no big deal, and we can change them in the staff bathroom or the classroom bathroom if it’s unoccupied. Wetting accidents are expected at his age (or rather his stage of development), but it is also good that you are keeping him in training pants so that he feels wet when he goes. We don’t want him getting used to being in wet pants, or feeling comfortable when he is wet”… “…Although…having said that, I realize that advice might not apply in Mike’s case, at least depending on how far you want him to…go…” She paused, trying to find the right words: “I guess what I’m saying is that, for kids in the regression program, it might be different…but I still think it’s best that we approach their care exactly as we would for any of the other kids in my classroom. Otherwise I’m not doing my job properly!” She smiled as she said this. And Sandra smiled back and nodded in agreement. If only she knew! “But state law says that soiled pants have to be changed in a designated diaper changing area. And that means taking him to the toddler classroom to be changed when or if that happens, which obviously also necessitates that the changing area is free for us to use in private. It’s A LOT more work and coordination to change poopy pants, and it means I have to be away from my classroom while I take care of him. So, if he starts having a lot of poopy accidents, we might have to think about putting him in diapers to make cleanup easier or even placing him in the toddler classroom where they are better equipped to take care of it. But for now, let’s assume that’s not going to happen, because I can tell Mike wants to be a big boy for me.” She turned to smile at Mike as she said this last part, and he smiled back. He liked Miss Katie! Katie turned back to Sandra: “Just like with any preschooler, you’ll need to provide a couple of spare pairs of training pants, a change of clothing, and a supply of diapers if he wears them for naptime?” She looked at Sandra questioningly as she asked this, but it was not a gotcha question. About 1/4 of the preschoolers still needed diapers or pull-ups at naptime. Sandra indicated that he did, and Sandra replied: “Great, please send along at least a 2 week supply and we will keep you updated when they start running low. Usually parents just put together a backpack with all this stuff in it, and maybe a favorite cuddly toy - anyway you already know the drill here, ‘you’ve been there done that’ as they say!” Sandra smiled and said she could do that, and it seemed the interview was coming to a successful close. But before they got up to leave, Katie turned to Mike and asked him if he had any questions for her. Mike didn’t know what to say. Sandra hadn’t coached him on how to respond to this question about questions. But he did remember the promise he had made a few minutes ago. And so he decided now was a good opportunity to show her that he could stick to their deal. “I tinkled in my big boy pants, Miss Katie” he said without a hint of shame. Katie let out a good-natured laugh in response. And so did Sandra. Because that one little sentence, those nine simple words that conveyed so much about status, power, and dependence, were a better start to Mike and Katie’s new relationship than Sandra could have hoped for.

This story is being created as a part of the Second Kasarberang Non-Contest contest.

This story is a part of the 2nd Kasarberang Story Contest, check out everybody else competing at the link! Hello everyone. This is my first story here, and kinda my first anywhere that isn't an unfinished NaNo (but we all have those... right?). Either way, this takes place in a setting I created for some RP with close friends, called Time ABerrations. I'll leave the details for the story to disclose, but as the name implies, there's time travel shenanigans that are being used to regress the main character through twisting his past. If it matters, he's never going to be any younger than he currently is, but he may recall events from his past as the story progresses. Anyway, enjoy the first chapter. It's mostly setup, but that's how these things go. I welcome any feedback, and I'm already working on Chapter 2. Thanks for reading! Chapter 1 Oliver was lost and alone, sitting at the end of an unmade bed in the cheapest motel he could find, trying to understand where it all went wrong. It had been several weeks since he moved to the city, and every hope, every plan he had coming in had dissolved into dust, leaving him here. No job. No apartment. No hope. It wasn’t that way just a month before. Back then he and his three best friends from college all had careers lined up in the big city, and had e-signed their lease to all live together. Ben had already started writing for the hottest new news startup, Kyle was setting up his high-end laptop with the latest CAD software, and Thomas was sketching layout ideas while paging through his company’s website. As for Oliver, he was told the company’s code was proprietary, and that required its hardware remain on site. Not an uncommon issue, but it did leave him with a gap to fill, so he packed his car and moved early. After all, the apartment was already waiting for him, and he could use the time to get some basic supplies and scope out the city. As Oliver drove out to the city, his car still half empty, despite containing everything he owned, he could feel the future on the horizon, endless possibilities out here on the open road. With every mile, every hour, he dreamt of his future, and swore it would be a good one. See, Oliver wasn’t very outgoing, he only made his three friends in college by chance, and even they felt like they were always closer to each other than to him. But as that dark cloud of self-doubt started to well up, he just swore harder that things would be different this time. After all, he was in the prime of his life, well educated, with a clear, well-paying future ahead of him. All he had to do was be brave, and press on towards the horizon. One busted pipe was all it took for it all to start crashing down. “Sorry kid, we’re going to have to put you up in a hotel for a day or two til we get this sorted,” the manager grumbled at him. “Shouldn’t be much longer than that.” Oliver fell back on old habits, and nodded meekly, jotting down the address of the hotel, and hopping on the group chat with his roommates, telling them to wait before moving out. “No worries” “All good” "Have fun without us, bro!” He sighed, lying back on the memory foam mattress. They were right, nothing to worry about, it probably happens all the time. After all, the apartment manager did set him up with this pretty sweet hotel; it saved him a few days of having to figure out a bed and furniture. Oliver opened his phone and started scrolling mindlessly, letting the exhaustion of the day take him away shortly after. He awoke sometime just before noon, his phone buzzing away. “Uhm, hello,” he answered, trying to hide the sleep from his voice and failing. “Yeah, kid, look, no easy way to tell ya, but the apartment’s no longer available. I got some city guy up my ass about-“ he continued on, but Oliver didn’t hear him. That old familiar fear gripped his throat, and he had to fight back tears. “Kid? Hey, you there?” “O-oh, y-yes,” Oliver replied, his voice cracking, tongue dry, and body numb. “Great. Now tell your friends you gotta find somewhere else. Corporate will forward you any rent you’ve paid sometime in the next three months.” The line went dead, and that was it. Oliver just curled up under the blankets and slept until the midafternoon. When he awoke, he felt weak and smelled terrible. He dragged himself to the shower, but ended up lying in the tub, the shower pouring down on him while he sulked. He couldn’t stand to tell the guys that plans had fallen through, that they would need to find a new apartment at the last minute. He just didn’t want to do anything anymore. Lying there, staring up at the ceiling, he saw the light of his phone turn on. Then again, and again. He managed to stir himself enough to shut off the water, partly dry himself off, and check his phone. It was the group chat; apparently the apartment complex sent an email notifying them of the cancellation of their lease. At least that’s the awkward part of the conversation down. “Yo, Ollie, you good man?” Kyle texted first. Oliver always hated being called Ollie, his childhood bully used to call him that, and he never really got over her teasing, not really. “It’s alright dude, we all called our bosses. They’ve got telework set up for us,” Ben followed. “We should definitely look at somewhere local after we get our deposits back though. Three months is HARSH though,” Thomas added, and the conversation continued from there about finding somewhere later on, including some links to places with availability that far out, but none sooner. They had gone and figured it out without him, so he just replied with an unenthusiastic “K.” He didn’t want to be stuck in limbo for three months, but he could figure something out, for sure. Things still sucked, but he could see the horizon again. Oliver ended up getting some cheap fast food, then turning in for the night, hopeful tomorrow would be a better day. He awoke early, hopeful, wanting for some good news, and so he got dressed, hit up the complimentary breakfast, and decided to stop by his office. He wanted to go get a glimpse of his future again. Even if he didn’t start for another two weeks, he was sure he could at least get in and say hi. He punched the address into his GPS, and drove to the far end of the city. He must have missed it, or made a wrong turn, or typed in the GPS wrong, or… something, because the lot he stopped at was entirely vacant. There were a few warehouses down the street, but nothing resembling an office building of any kind. Scrambling, Oliver checked everything, made sure the GPS address matched the website, ran out of the car to the street sign, but it all matched. He was in the right place, but there was nothing here. Oliver frantically pulled up his boss’s contact and called him, but the number was disconnected. “How did I screw this up?” he asked, on the verge of full blown panic. He took and aced a skills test, did a quick interview and got along great. All the paperwork had been online, something he though marked a modern company, one willing to embrace a fast paced digital world, not… not this. Not a scam. His legs gave out as he realized he gave them everything. His social, his bank account number, everything someone would need to take his identity and leave him with nothing. He didn’t cry though, he was too afraid for that. His shaky hands gripped the steering wheel and he sped along. There was an ATM for his bank not far from here; he noted it on the way in as a nice way to grab some cash after payday. “Where, where, where…” he whispered to himself, too afraid to speak any louder. “It has to be… there!” he yanked the wheel to turn in to the ATM, hitting the curb in the process, but making into the parking lot. Oliver ran up the ATM, fumbling with his wallet and card, and even typed in his pin wrong the first time before calming himself down enough to do it right. The dots swirled on the screen, loading his balance…. $278.48. He had nearly five thousand in there before he left. They must have left just enough so he didn’t notice immediately. He withdrew all that he could, $270 in cash, that’s all he had to his name anymore. He had never opened a credit card, but it wasn’t like it would do any good with his identity stolen. Oliver climbed back into his car and sobbed for hours. His luck continued to tumble. The wheel of his car that hit the curb now had a dangerous wobble to it, so highway driving was out of the question. The hotel the apartment manager set up for him was cancelled along with the lease, so he moved down to a cheap motel, but even that was burning through his cash too fast. He tried applying to every software firm he could find, but by his calculations by the time he even got his foot in the door for an interview, he would be homeless. As his situation worsened, he grew desperate. He had to sell his car to get enough money to keep going, and lowered his expectations, applying to fast food and retail stores, but now that he didn’t have reliable transportation, he couldn’t get in there either. And so, here he was, alone and hopeless. He could have reached out to his friends, or to his parents, but doing so would be admitting defeat, so he just left their messages on read, and hoped for one last chance to turn it around. Meanwhile, unknown to Oliver, Rose watched, and waited. Compared to her big sisters, she was almost nothing, but she was still a Daughter of Time, an Anomaly given will and purpose. Such small deviations were well within her power, and were all it took to bring him to his lowest. She smiled to herself, almost giddy at the idea of calling him her own. Tomorrow, she would finally get to bring her new baby home.

Hi, I've been requesting for a story for a while, and while I've objectively found some things that I like, most of the times I've found myself thinking "I would have done otherwise". So I decided to start writing one on my own. BUT! I wanna give you a fair warning before I start getting into the story 'cause I feel like you all deserve it, since I don't want to waste anyone's precious time. 1 - This is my first time writing a full story, so it is highly possible that it will be convoluted and lead to nothing. 2 - English is not my first language, so it's probably not gonna be an excellent piece of art, especially if you are someone who enjoys literature. 3 - The most important point. If you expect this get to the "kinky stuff" immediately, don't get into it. I like to take things slow and have that sweet characters development. 4 - Yes, I started this story elsewhere and I think here too but I will restart it and continue it now CHAPTER 01 "And why on Earth would I need an assistant again?" John Jefferson, 28, was 3 when he was diagnosed with a very rare disease that affects both muscles and bones, making them fragile; while it wasn't lethal on its own, it made it impossible for him to put any muscular mass by weight lifting, and also forced him to be cautious with his eating habits, since his legs might fail his structure him if he would have become overweight. On top of that, he was also on the shorter side, so being a 4'7very skinny man, he surely wasn't the bossiest looking dude in the office. Although his problems, he's always tried to get what was best for him and tried to give himself some authority. He grew a nicely shaped beard, he became witty and, contrary to most people in his position, he would always go to work wearing a suit and a tie. "First and foremost, it is a cost efficient solution. Our new employee is a promising intern that will work here for free for the next six months. If she, as I expect, will turn to be good enough, we will hire her with a full-time job, so I need someone qualified to teach her. " Ever since Mrs. Thompson retired, Janna Prickles, a 51 years old unmarried men hater became his new boss and things only started running slower for his career; it was bright as the day that Janna had a particular taste in torturing him. And the hate was mutual. Short and plumpy, she always used to wear overly coloured outfits that made her look like a knock off version of Queen Elizabeth. Fitting for her personality, John thought. John rolled his eyes and sighed "In other words, I have to babysit." but Janna blocked him with an evil grin. "I took care personally and decided for her amongst tons of other students who signed for this position. She's a quick learner, don't worry. Also, there's a second reason why I needed for you to have an assistant: even though you're better at your job than I like to admit, you're still an annoying little prick who needs to learn how to be organized, so she will take charges of your time schedules from now on." Truthfully, his office looked like a mess, and his schedules were all over the place, he couldn't argue with it. But there was more. "Oh I see now. It's about the Gravéneux fiasco! Look I told you already it was not my fault if Stuart went through my stuff and mixed 'em up lik-" "I know and that is why he had been fired. But let's be honest for a second here. Just coincidentally it wasn't your fault this time. It was surely not the first time your pig habits got in your way. I know this is more about pride than anything else, but you DO need help in that front. And you can be helpful yourself." That didn't sound very convincing at all to John, and she knew it; so, sighing and looking down, she continued her speech. "Fine, I knew it would have come to this. I've already hired her, as a matter of facts, she's already waiting in your office, as of now. Since I know that you need something to be motivated, here's your goal: in the next six months I want to have someone who is just as good as you doing your job, and you are the only one who can teach her. Make me proud, and you'll get a 6% raise." Finally she was talking business, he thought. John was a very proud and goal oriented person, and this seemed like a good deal, which he closed by shaking hands with his boss. He walked to his office and opened the door. His new assistant was standing there, right in front of him. <HOLY SHIT> was all he could think of, but he limited himself to think it, and open his eyes wide.

Chapter 1 This time Cory had just exaggerated, when his aunt Ceara had come to his school because called by the principal. She found him sitting on a bench in front of the principal's office with his clothes ripped, his lip split, and a flashy black eye. She didn’t tell him anything because she was too angry but she gave him a bad look as if to say that after they would do the math, she went into the principal’s office and sat down to listen to what the man had to say her. This was the fourth brawl in a month in which the seven-year-old boy had been involved and now Aunt Ceara had it up her hair, came out of the principal’s office and took Cory by the arm, taking him very quickly to the school exit, heading towards his car and severely ordering the boy to get in and sit in the back seat before closing the car door and sitting in the seat in the driver’s seat by accessing the engine and leaving for home. "I was going to run errands so now come with me, then let's go home and do the math!" his aunt coldly told the child as he looked silently out the car window sulking. The car drove for a few minutes east and parked in front of a shop the boy had never seen, Aunt Clear got out of the car and opened the door, telling Cory to get out of the car and follow her to the store door. The shop seemed to specialize in things for very young children: pacies, diapers, little dresses, but Cory began to feel very uncomfortable when she noticed that some of the suits on display were of him size, Aunt Clear had put in her basket a pack of plastic baby bottles other pacing, bottles other paci, before taking a leotard and ordering to Cory to turn around to measure his shoulders before putting it in the basket along with others of the same size. While the woman was watching a plastic dining service of Monsters & Co, she knew that her nephew loved that cartoon very much, she received a phone call on her mobile phone "halo! Yes Desy I'm right here I'm taking the last things" said the woman to her daughter "oh she's here? Well tell her I'll be home in a quarter of an hour at most," the woman said as she headed with her nephew to the store's checkout and then to the exit. "Let's get back to the car!" said Ceara to Cory in a stern tone of voice, heading for his car, getting in the car and setting off to head home. During the journey the woman and the boy remained in complete silence with Cory looking out the window worried about what was happening. “ When they arrived at the house Aunt got Ceara out of the car and let her grandson down, opened the trunk and took the things he had bought as Cory headed for the front door which was opened by his cousin while his aunt told him to go to his room and not touch either video games, TV, nor computer because he was in punishment , telling her cousin to make sure what she said was done. Then the girl followed the little boy into his bedroom and removed the adapters from all the child's electronic devices so that he couldn't use them before he took all his comics and gave him a doorbell, so he could call her in case he needed the bathroom, exiting and locking the door leaving him to stay there until they call him. The child took off his shoes and threw himself on the bed exhausted for the bad day but did not want to sleep, he simply lay on his bed while the outside they definitely talked about him. After about an hour Desy opened the door telling him to go down to the living room because they wanted him but the guy turned the other way and said no. Then the cousin insisted but the child began to do the whims squealing and turning on the bed not even touching "now listen spoiled baby! You will come from there with the good or the bad" "NO!" said the child angrily "as you will. I gave you a chance to come over there with the good ones, but you didn't pick it up. We will take note of that," he said as he left Cory's room, saying he had not intended his veiled threat. Soon after Desy returned to the little boy's bedroom with his aunt and a woman in his forties that the child had never seen, she sat down on his bed asking why he had not come when his cousin had called him but he did not answer by turning his head on the other side “I asked you a question!” said the woman, taking the baby’s chin and turning it around to look him in the eye before the child ran away from the grip. "As you want!" the woman said, taking the boy by the wrists and putting him on her knees, pulling down the boy's pants and underpants to his ankles and starting to spank him very hard, in front of his aunt and cousin who watched the scene doing nothing, making him cry and scream like a brat, She then asked Desy to take off his pants and underpants because she wanted to see them better and asked Aunt Ceara if it was customary for her to find the child's underwear in those conditions and when the child's aunt responded by sighing affirmatively the woman opened with her hands the old baby's antiques that stiffened to that invasion of her space. "As I imagined!" said the woman with great anger, "this child does not have the slightest care of his personal hygiene! Luckily, he won't be looking after it himself anymore!" The woman said, ordering the little boy to get up and go into the living room and give him a strong spanking to encourage the baby, who was still sobbing, to walk to the living room where there was a plaid lying on the floor "well Cory! Now you just have to lie on the plaid," the woman told the child as she knelt by the towel "No!" the child replied, crossing his arms and receiving from the woman another very strong spanking on the still red buttocks that caused him to burst into tears as the lady repeated the order threatening to give him more but the child gave up lying on top of the plaid covering the private parts with the hands that the cousin gently took and put over his head. Cory was extremely agitated, both for the embarrassment of being naked in front of a perfect stranger and because he was not in control of the situation, which he had always had everything he wanted, so Desy took a pacifier from a jar and put it in his mouth holding him still with his fingers until Cory started sucking it. The child saw that the unknown woman gave wipes to her aunt who used them to clean her private parts, before seeing a diaper folded into the unknown woman's hand;The child saw that the unknown woman gave wipes to her aunt who used them to clean her private parts, before seeing a diaper folded into the unknown woman’s hand; so Cory decided to turn around and run but he didn't come to terms with Desy immediately grabbing him by lifting him up and putting him on his lap, as he sat in the armchair and began to spank him very hard again making him cry again, so Cory decided to turn around and run but he didn’t come to terms with Desy immediately grabbing him by lifting him up and putting him on his lap, as he sat in the armchair and began to spank him very hard again making him cry again, before taking a wipe and starting to clean his butt making him feel like a three-year-old to put him back lying on the plaid in front of Aunt Ceara who, after finishing cleaning his genitals well, took him by the ankles by lifting him to put the diaper under his butt, before smearing him a little cream on his intimate parts and on the ass before closing the groin on him before taking a wipe and starting to clean his butt making him feel like a three-year-old to put him back lying on the plaid in front of Aunt Ceara who, after finishing cleaning his genitals well, took him by the ankles by lifting him to put the diaper under his butt, before smearing him a little cream on his intimate parts and on the ass before closing it his groin and taping it to his hips.

Hey everybody! First time poster, longggggg time lurker (and I DO mean LONG. Like, 15+ years at least). Here is a little story I have been cooking up. It’s your standard fare “be careful what you wish for story”. Not meant to revolutionize the ABDL fiction game or anything, but just some nice, hot material for those who want it. It started out as prompts for captions I was planning to make, but ended up 6,000+ words, soooo...oops! Anyways, enjoy! Feedback/encouragement is always appreciated. Love our community- love you all! Stephanie’s Descent Stephanie was a beautiful, petite young lady of 26 who seemed to be grabbing the world by the horns. She had a job in an office doing clerical work while she was in school to become a lawyer, and had a sexy boyfriend named Mark. Sure, she felt insecure in her mature office suits, looking up at one well-dressed man or woman after another from her small stature with her girlishly cute looks. And sure, she had her suspicions that Mark was being unfaithful to her with another friend of hers. Yes, the schoolwork was intense and difficult, and despite her being so charming, this caused her on more than one occasion to be snippy or bratty to her other classmates. But Stephanie did not worry about this. Things would work themselves out. They always seemed to for girls who had it all, like her... One rocky living situation after another led her to have ask her mother if she could return home while she continued to work and study hard. It was a blow to Stephanie’s ego, but her mother Karen was secretly ecstatic. Karen supposed she should be happy for the strides in adulthood that Stephanie was making, but at times she would be so mad about the passage of time that she would do anything to get her little girl back. She would shake these thoughts from her head, as she already had an 18-month-old chubby baby girl to contend with named Lily. Lily’s father quickly left after Karen gave birth, making Karen all the more protective of her girls. She would use this time to impose motherly control and rules on Stephanie, whether she liked it or not. Plus, she could use a helper with Lily, so Stephanie added “caregiver” to her growing list of responsibilities... Stephanie stared down at Lily sleeping in her crib. She smiled and took a deep whiff of the smells of her baby sister’s nursery. Baby powder, baby wipes and the distinct smell of Pampers danced around her nostrils as she sighed, looking around the pink nursery adorned with infantile motifs of baby Disney characters and Winnie the Pooh. “I wonder what it would be like to be a baby again.” Stephanie wondered out loud as she headed over to the changing table. “No adult responsibilities- just toys, and baby shows and....diapers.” She felt a tingle shoot through her as she caressed the crinkly padding piled high under the changing table, imaging herself wearing it. “Oh sure, it would be SO embarrassing, but it might be kinda fun.” Stephanie bit her finger and looked around nervously. Her little shaved pussy throbbing and juices dripping into her panties, she took a breath and yanked her pants down. Then came her now soaked underwear. And now she stood in her baby sister’s nursery, naked from her bellybutton down, except for a cute pair of socks, ready to do something girls her age should not even be considering... Stephanie grabbed one of Lily’s diapers and a bottle of baby powder and placed it deliberately on top of the changing table. She took a big breath, unable to believe she was about to do what she planned to do and hoisted herself up onto the white padded surface. The cool, slick plastic of the changing surface caressing her bare bottom and privates sent another jolt of tingles through her body. Lying on her back she opened the thick diaper and gently fluffed it out to ready it to wear. Just like she did for her baby sister countless times. “If everybody could see me now! I wonder what they would say.” Stephanie again wondered aloud, this time with a chuckle. She bit her lip, lifted her small, perfectly smooth butt and slid the Pampers underneath her. She plopped her tushy down on the waiting, thirsty padding and shuddered as she began to feel more and more like a baby every second. She shook out a liberal amount of sweet-smelling baby powder over her already somewhat infantile looking, perfectly shaved crotch. Her heart was pounding as the mix of nursery aromas and baby sensations brought back feelings of helplessness and memories of daycare. She pulled the diaper up snugly in between her legs and taped it shut tightly against her. She knew from countless shopping trips previously that baby Lily wore the biggest size Pampers available on the market, being a chubby baby and all. The baby diaper fit Stephanie’s slender frame like a glove. She nearly spasmed as she looked down to see Sesame Street characters smiling up and waving at her from the top of the diaper. No, it was HER diaper now. The padding was thick, and almost oppressive, as it pressed securely into her most sensitive areas. The sensation was undeniably babyish. Even slight movements of her butt or legs caused a tell-tale crinkle to emit from her new infant underwear. Her powered pussy encased in her Pampers was dripping with a level of excitement she had never felt before. She was in pure baby bliss. She hopped off the changing table and waddled up to the full-length mirror near Lily’s crib. She was unable to stop herself from toddling, the thick diapers forcing her legs apart and causing an embarrassingly cute cascade of crinkles to follow her as she moved. She looked at herself in the mirror, her large puppy eyes and small figure complimenting her new choice of babyish undergarments. She giggled innocently and smiled as she examined her diapers from all sides. Caressing the outer padding and pulling them up tighter between her legs, she checked out her butt while moaning. Every touch and every movement cause the soft insides of her Pampers to further stroke and rub against her now incredibly sensitive clit, making her purr with pleasure. She looked to her right and glanced down at her still sleeping baby sister. Her gaze shot back to her reflection in the mirror, she popped her thumb in her mouth and in the most babyish voice she could muster exclaimed “More!” She giggled, twirled her hair and began bouncing in place. “More! More! More!” She chirped as she set about the nursery to further enhance her naughty, but incredibly pleasurable experience. Stephanie practically skipped over to Lily’s Winnie the Pooh dresser and threw open the drawers to rummage for more goodies to complete her immersion into babyhood. She practically ripper her halter-top off and unhooked her bra in an instant, letting her pert little breasts bounce free as she did so. She pulled from the dresser the biggest shirt she could find- a nursery yellow My Little Pony shirt featuring cartoon ponies hugging each other on the front. The immature shirt clung to her tightly, barely stretching down to her navel, and holding her small tits close to her chest, making her look flatter than ever. From the top drawer she pulled a small hairbrush and two hair ties with two bright pink plastic balls attached to them. With a sense of urgency, she deftly secured her brown hair into two high pigtails on top of her head. She fished around in the top drawer for a little while longer until she found what she sought, an all-white pacifier with a pink ring on the front of it. She popped in her mouth and almost bit down on the nipple with the surge of pleasure she felt from debasing herself even further from her adult self. She crinkled back up to the full-length mirror with a waddle and gasped at the reflection greeting her. From head to toe she looked every bit a baby- not a day older than her sister Lily. Gone were the fancy suits she wore in the office. Gone were the trendy clothes she wore to stay noticed in college. Gone were the date night dresses she donned to look sexy for her boyfriend Mark. Here she stood completely raw and infantilized for the world. She looked so cute and babyish it was humiliating. She blushed at her appearance and her rosy cheeks only served to make her look MORE like an infant. She looked down and felt her body to make sure it was really her she was looking at in the mirror. She had never felt more infantile or embarrassed. The butterflies in her tummy and the warmth wetness she felt in her private parts signaled to her only one thing...she loved this. End of part 1. I will most definitely be posting more!

This is a sequel to Baby's Unexpected Trip. --- Morning for Jackie always followed the same routine. At just about 7:00 in the morning, her mother would cheerfully burst into Jackie's nursery to wake her up. From there, she would waste little time in getting Jackie out of her crib and eventually downstairs and into the kitchen, where a highchair and a steaming bowl of supposedly yummy oatmeal waited for Jackie. If it was the weekend, this might be pushed back to 8 or even 9 if her mother decided to sleep in, but Jackie was always sure that this would be how her day would start. On most days, the routine continued. On weekdays, Jackie's mother would just be finishing feeding her oversized baby when Jackie's babysitter would come in for the day around 7:30. For the first six months of Jackie's second babyhood, her mother had stayed home with her constantly, but after some reflection she had decided that just because Baby Jackie needed to be cared for didn't mean that she had to give up her career to do so. Soon thereafter, she had once again returned to her law career, having hired a young woman Jackie only knew as Nanny Michelle to provide care for Jackie while she and her husband were at work. Most weekdays, Jackie wound up only seeing her parents for a few minutes in the morning and a few minutes in the afternoon. With Jackie's 7:00 bedtime, her mother usually only got home in time for the end of Jackie's dinner and then bath time before Jackie went to bed. Her father was often lucky if he even got home before 7 at all, as he had a longer commute. The result was that, five days a week, Nanny was the true authority that Jackie had to deal with, and in many ways she was the one who had dictated Jackie's routine for the last several months. Most days though, the routine followed a fairly similar pattern to the one that it had followed when Jackie's mother had still been the one who kept her as a baby. Nanny would usually feed Jackie her bottles with breakfast while her parents got ready for work and then hit the road for the day. In the meantime, Jackie would be changed out of her soaked overnight diaper and prepared for another humiliating but also uneventful day of being an adult baby. Though Nanny was somehow even better at humiliating Jackie than her mother had been, Jackie still found that most of the day was just an exercise in avoiding boredom. It was only a fairly rare occasion that saw the routine interrupted. This Tuesday morning, however, was to be one of those days for Jackie. Her father had already left and her mother had just planted a kiss on her forehead on the way out as she slurped down the last of her formula when Nanny broke the news that today would break the normal pattern for Jackie. “When you are finished we are going to change you into something all nice and pretty. Your friend Tori and her Nanny are coming over for a visit. Aren't you excited?” With the bottle still in her mouth, Jackie couldn't respond, though she probably would not have been expected to either way. Still, she was glad of the excuse, because this way she didn't have to try to feign enthusiasm. Play dates were desperately strange affairs. Since Nanny Michelle had begun babysitting for Jackie, the circle of “friends” that Jackie had had expanded from one girl, Stephanie, to a total of four. By now, Jackie was participating in these meetings about every other week, but she still found them to be the most bizarre and awkward thing in the world. Before the first time that she had had a play date with Stephanie, she would never have believed that there was a single other person out there who was experiencing the same strange treatment that she was. After several play dates with Stephanie, she had known that there had been at least one other out there (and in her neighborhood) but she still assumed that they were isolated cases. But, best as she could tell, Stephanie's nanny had gotten Nanny Michelle in touch with some more of Stephanie's “friends'” caregivers, and now Jackie had no idea what to think about how many other women shared her predicament. Jackie didn't have misgivings about play dates because they weren't fun: they weren't fun, but nothing about being her parents' big baby was fun. She also didn't have any problem with any of the girls, or at least not really. What was really awkward about them was that she didn't know anything about the girls that she was supposed to be friends with, and she couldn't. All of the girls that she played with were under similar rules as she was, and were not really allowed to talk, and certainly never at anything beyond the most babyish and superficial levels. The news that Tori would be coming today promised a particular level of awkwardness that could not be replicated with any of the other babies that Jackie had met during her nearly a year of enforced infancy. She had decided that she liked Stephanie the best, probably because they had played together the most often and had developed a little bit more of an understanding of what would happen when they met than she had developed with any of the other girls. Beyond that, she could at least commiserate with Shelly and Martha, as they were both seemingly about the same age that Jackie was and seemingly had somewhat similar stories, even if why they had been reintroduced to infancy was unknown to Jackie. But Tori was different. As far as Jackie could tell she was at least in her late thirties, though Jackie would believe it if she found out she was even a little older than that. Her maturity made it hard for Jackie to think of her in the same way that she thought of herself and the other unfortunate women, and, at least for her, made the play dates even more awkward. Soon Nanny pulled the bottle out from between her lips and used the clean corners of her bib to wipe the stray oatmeal off of her face. “Time to get down,” she announced as she removed the highchair's tray and grabbed Jackie by her sides and slid her feet to the floor. Jackie didn't need to be told what to do next. She quickly dropped down to her hands and knees and began the crawling procession up the stairs and back into her nursery. When Nanny had arrived on the scene, Jackie's mother had decided to alter the morning routine somewhat by putting off Jackie's morning change until after breakfast. Jackie had to admit that the change made sense, even if she would have preferred to get out of her sopping wet, extra thick nighttime diaper as soon as possible. Her mother had reasoned that the diaper would definitely make it through breakfast, and that by having Nanny change her she would be able to feed Jackie her oatmeal and still have time to get ready for work herself. She also said that any food that missed her bib would just trickle onto her nightwear, which was usually a footed sleeper or a nighty, both of which were easier to clean and less fancy than most of the baby clothes that Jackie wore during the day. Food didn't often miss Jackie's bib, but there were enough little stains on all of her clothes to make it clear that it did happen enough to be considered a possibility. In the nursery, Nanny quickly boosted Jackie into a sitting position on the changing table. She unzipped Jackie's plain, pastel yellow footed sleeper and took it off, instructing Jackie to lay back on the table as she deposited the sleeper into the hamper for washing. Jackie knew there was no reason not to comply, especially when she would get a clean diaper out of the bargain, and did as she was told. Nanny was all business with the first change of the day, quickly getting Jackie's diaper untaped and pulling it back to reveal a thoroughly yellowed front panel and Jackie's perfectly hairless crotch. Nanny deftly grabbed both of Jackie's ankles in her left hand and lifted Jackie's legs high in the air, bringing Jackie's bottom off of the soaking wet diaper for the first time in several hours. With her free hand, Nanny grabbed a wipe from the nearby container and set to work cleaning Jackie up. She began in the front, and the cold wipe caused Jackie to squirm a bit, involuntarily wiggling and slightly kicking her feet, though Nanny had little trouble holding onto them. Deliberately or not, Nanny misinterpreted the response. “Oh you naughty little girl, don't get excited just because Nanny is wiping your little pee-pee! What a little devil you are.” Jackie blushed a thousand shades of red. Nanny Michelle was a master of humiliation, and one of her best tricks was to use Jackie's sexuality against her. Unlike her first several months of babified frustration, Jackie was occasionally now allowed to achieve orgasm under Nanny's watchful eye. However, while it was extremely pleasurable in the moment, Nanny used it as a tool to keep Jackie thoroughly humiliated. She would spend days making comments clearly designed to make Jackie increasingly desirous of release without ever allowing Jackie that moment of pleasure that was forbidden without express permission, only to then allow Jackie some form of release in a manner that was sure to somehow confirm Jackie's babyish status and make her wish soon after that she had resisted the temptation. In this morning's case, Jackie had not really been aroused, though she noted that Nanny had definitely been trying to turn her mind to sexual thoughts for much of the last week through a number of subtle and not-so-subtle hints. Her suggestion just now had worked. Even in her embarrassment, Jackie became somewhat aroused, and suddenly Nanny's gentle wiping of her crotch was sending small shivers through Jackie's body that had little to do with the coldness of the wipe. Nanny clearly had no intention of letting Jackie reach a climax though, and after just a few short moments a frustrated Jackie was powdered and taped into a thirsty new diaper. She once again helped Jackie up into a seated position with her legs dangling over the side of the changing table. Nanny retreated to the closet and searched for an outfit for Jackie to wear. Play dates were a special occasion for Jackie, and so she was always dressed up in some of her nicest (and most humiliating) outfits for the occasions. She was almost always dressed in something that made her look like a simpering little girl, but at least at home she might once in a while be placed in just a simple onesie that didn't leave her feeling like she was someone's doll. On Nanny's return, Jackie could see that she was indeed carrying an outfit that would be very festive and very humiliating. Nanny set down a dress next to Jackie on the table and set to work pulling up a pair of white tights over Jackie's legs. The tights were mostly plain, but on the back they had several rows of frills that stretched over her bottom and generated some extra emphasis to Jackie's diapered behind. Next came the dress. It was a fairly neutral pink color, and nothing that Jackie found too loud. It clung tightly to her chest and gathered with a single row of white lace on each arm. What Jackie really didn't like was the bottom. Really only just below her breasts began a comically large white tutu. The bottom of the garment just barely stretched to the somewhat high waistline of Jackie's tights, leaving her diapers painfully visible, which caused Jackie distress even though she knew that everyone who would be at the house today would be fully expecting Jackie to be both wearing and using diapers. Nanny then went to work with accessories. She added a plain white bonnet with a frilled brim to the top of Jackie's head, tying the lace straps into a comically large bow under Jackie's chin and leaving her entire face framed by white lace, with her hair hanging down in a pair of ponytails that came out of each side of the bonnet. Next Nanny added a pair of white, high-top shoes over Jackie's feet. She switched out the red pacifier that Jackie had been sucking for a pink binky that better matched the dress. Finally, Nanny produced a pair of white mittens for Jackie to wear. With a sigh, Jackie held out each hand and allowed Nanny to tie them tightly onto each hand. Jackie didn't often wear mittens, but she hated when she did. They gave her only a minimal ability to move her fingers autonomously, and left her unable to lift even the dolls and blocks she spent her day idly playing with without very carefully using two hands, which Nanny loved to watch and comment on. Dressed to the nines, Jackie was slid off the changing table and crawled back to the top of the stairs, where she flipped positions and bumped down on her bottom as she was supposed to. As was the default in the morning, she made her way to her playpen to begin “playing.” Once Jackie got into the playpen, Nanny made an announcement. “Your friend will be here in about an hour, baby, so Nanny is going to work out now before we have to entertain our guests.” With that, Nanny slightly lifted one end of the playpen and began rolling it out of the living room. The oversized device had wheels on one end so that it could be moved somewhat like a wheelbarrow in the case that whoever was watching Jackie wanted to have her be in a different room. Nanny had free use of the family's quite nice home gym, so she frequently made use of the wheels and brought Jackie into the gym so that she kept out of trouble during workouts. Arriving in the gym, Jackie was set off to the side while Nanny set to work. Jackie watched Nanny exercise almost daily, and it reminded her of just how much of a specimen Nanny was. When they had first met, Jackie had immediately guessed that part of the reason her parents had chosen her to babysit was her physical presence. Though Jackie was no more than an inch or two shorter than average, Nanny was more than a head taller than her even when Jackie was standing. Given that Jackie spent most of her time on the floor, however, she was often looking way up at Nanny, who would seem to tower over her when Jackie had been naughty and was forced to make eye contact as Nanny scolded her. Beyond her height though, Nanny was one of the stronger women Jackie had ever met. Her muscularity was somewhat clear at first glance, but watching her exercise, it was beyond apparent. She could absolutely manhandle weights Jackie couldn't imagine lifting, and her legs and core were clearly especially strong. If Jackie had had any doubt about Nanny's strength, it had been dismissed the first time that Nanny had picked her up. Though Jackie wasn't heavy by any means, her 120 or so pounds were more than either of her parents would even consider trying to lift, and so Jackie had been more than a little surprised when Nanny had first done it. Now it was a somewhat regular occurrence and Nanny had even acquired a device that allowed her to carry Jackie on her chest while out walking or hiking, though she had only used it a handful of times because there was little practical need to be carrying Jackie around for long periods of time and it was fairly difficult to get set up since Jackie couldn't easily be lifted into it while Nanny was already wearing it the way that a real baby would be. From Jackie's perspective, the less use the device got, the better. In order for it to be at all feasible to walk in for Nanny, it had to make up for the fact that Jackie's legs were in the way, which it did by forcing her knees to bend up and wide of her body in a way that reminded Jackie of a wider version of a baseball catcher's crouch. The result was that Jackie's bottom, supported by the sturdy carrying device, would hang just below Nanny's waist and her feet would dangle near her hips, while Jackie's head would be stuck facing Nanny a few inches below her chin. The position was extremely uncomfortable, but also extremely embarrassing, as Jackie was stuck in direct contact with Nanny and not even able to see who might be looking at her in her extraordinarily babyish position. Watching Nanny Michelle work out didn't just remind Jackie of how strong the imposing young woman was. It also reminded Jackie of how weak she was at the moment. While she had certainly never been a powerlifter or anything of the sort, in her prime Jackie had been a pretty good high school athlete and had always prided herself on being fit. Now though, after a year in which she hadn't so much as walked more than a few steps a day, Jackie's body was a shell. She hadn't really gained any weight, but she had lost virtually all muscle tone and was left with only a little more strength than she had had in grade school. If she were allowed to grow up tomorrow, Jackie imagined she would probably have to go through the process of really learning how to walk again, much like a toddler, which was a totally chilling realization and almost made her dread such an occurrence (though not enough that she didn't want the chance to grow up once more). With the guests coming, Nanny kept her workout fairly short, though to Jackie it was still thoroughly impressive. Nanny was no more than a little sweaty, so she decided that she was alright without a full shower. Instead she quickly took a towel and dabbed a little sweat, then she removed her shirt and applied some deodorant. Whenever this happened in front of Jackie, she couldn't help but stare. She wasn't sexually attracted to Nanny, but her impressive figure was like a magnet, and Jackie could only look on jealously before Nanny put on another shirt that she had brought for just this instance and then wheeled Jackie back out into the living room. Jackie busied herself trying to find amusement in a doll to pass the time before Tori arrived, while Nanny moved around the living room and kitchen taking care of a few small messes and then attending to her messages on her phone. It wasn't too long before the doorbell rang. Jackie didn't need to be told, but Nanny still announced “Ooh, baby, that must be your friend!” Jackie wasn't expected to go anywhere, and so she stayed put in her playpen while Nanny went to the door. Waiting, Jackie found her heart racing, not from excitement but from dread. Play dates represented a deviation from the routine that left her thoroughly bored, but they also put Jackie in scenarios that opened her up to the potential for intense levels of humiliation that were unlikely to be reached on a normal day unless Nanny was in particularly devastating form. It wasn't long until Jackie could hear the party returning to the living room. Looking up she saw that Nanny Michelle had actually carried Tori into the room, holding her on her hip with just one hand supporting a rather scared looking Tori around the waist while Tori's legs wrapped rather tightly around Nanny's torso. Jackie couldn't blame her. The first several times Nanny had lifted her she hadn't been confident that she could hold her, and Tori was even a little bit bigger than Jackie was. Following closely behind Nanny Michelle and Tori was Tori's own babysitter, Miss Ashley. Jackie didn't really know much about her, but then again she really didn't need to. From what Jackie could tell though, Miss Ashley was much closer to her age than to Tori's. If she had to guess, Jackie would say that she was probably about 27. She suspected that having a babysitter so much younger than her was a point that only reinforced the misery of Tori's situation to her. Miss Ashley had tastefully tan skin and long auburn hair that hung down to the middle of her back in a loose pony tail. At maybe 5'6 on a good day, she was really no bigger than her charge, and she didn't seem to possess the same insane level of strength that Nanny did, but Jackie could tell that despite her lack of a bullying physical presence she had Tori completely under her thumb. Miss Ashley moved into the room and immediately came over to the playpen where Jackie was sitting uselessly on the canvas floor surrounded by her infantile distractions. She bent over the side and gave Jackie a kiss on the forehead. “I love that dress! You look so cute I could eat you up!” she said, pinching Jackie's cheeks as she did in what Jackie was almost sure could pass as a parody of how adults greeted actual tots. “Do you have a kiss for Miss Ashley?” Jackie didn't really want to give Miss Ashley a kiss, but she knew that the question was really a command, and so she tilted her head up so that Miss Ashley could remove her pacifier and then planted her open mouth on Miss Ashley's offered cheek, shouting “MMMAAH” as she rather deliberately left a little more saliva behind with her tongue than was strictly necessary. “Good girl,” Miss Ashley responded, planting one more kiss on Jackie's forehead before replacing the rubber nipple in Jackie's mouth and stepping back. Nanny quickly stepped over to the edge of the playpen and deftly swung Tori around so that she had a hand in each armpit and then lowered her down into the playpen. The middle-aged baby looked glad just to be on solid ground again, even if that ground was the canvas floor of an oversized playpen. “Oh, you two must be so excited! Go ahead and give each other a big hug,” commanded Miss Ashley. Not needing to get themselves in trouble so early in the morning, Jackie and Tori quickly got to their knees and began to move towards each other, locking eyes with looks that were half sympathetic and half apologetic. They soon gave each other squeezes with feigned enthusiasm. Jackie began to let go, but Tori was still squeezing, so she quickly wrapped her arms back around her, only to have Tori start to let go herself. It was always difficult to know how long a hug that was almost entirely for show should last. Nanny Michelle reached into the playpen once more and removed Jackie's pacifier once again. “Now a biiiiig kiss,” she ordered. This was the weirdest part of the greeting ritual at play dates for sure. They leaned in once more, hugging again as they were supposed to, but this time their heads did not go onto each others' shoulder, but rather their faces came in, both straight up with their chins extended somewhat so that they would not hit noses, which both had learned in the past was an awkward hazard of trying to platonically kiss on the lips. Their mouths met wide open with their tongues stuck slightly out, almost as if they had been told how to make out with someone but hadn't quite been able to picture it and were doing it wrong. They both began an overly exaggerated kissing noise, practically all of which was muffled by the fact that their tongues were touching and the sound was mostly reverberating in their open mouths. Still, Nanny Michelle and Miss Ashley were more than satisfied with the ridiculous spectacle and played their parts well by giving adoring “Awws” as the babied women pulled back. Nanny reached into the playpen once more, reinserting Jackie's trusty pacifier into her mouth. Meanwhile, Miss Ashley reached into the baby bag that she had brought for Tori and produced a small wooden box with shapes cut out of one side, which Jackie could soon see was one of those toys designed to teach toddlers about shapes by having them put small blocks through the corresponding holes in the box. “I brought your favorite toy, Tori, but you have to share with Baby Jackie. Why don't you take one turn and then she can take one turn? Doesn't that sound fun?” The way that Tori's face immediately contorted into a frown and a blush told Jackie that the toy might not really be a favorite of her companion, but to Jackie the toy seemed at least a little more involved than most of the ones that she had, so she wasn't totally going to complain. Besides, it gave them something they were supposed to be doing, which erased the awkwardness of having to figure out how to pass the time cooped up in a playpen together. As she walked over to the couch to join Nanny, Jackie heard Miss Ashley say “I swear sometimes she plays with that toy the whole day long. She's pretty smart for such a little baby!” which caused Nanny to fall into a fit of giggles. Tori turned the box so that the one side that had a large opening in the bottom was facing downwards causing the plastic blocks of various shapes to fall to the floor. Jackie could now hear that each of the blocks doubled as a little rattle as well. Tory placed the box between them and dutifully took her turn, drawing some vague noises of praise from the caregivers across the room. Jackie reached for the box and rolled it onto its side so that the pieces fell out, then flipped it back upright. The task was extremely menial. There was a circle, a square, a triangle, and a star, and a corresponding hole for each. But as Jackie tried to pick up the fairly small shapes, she remembered that her mittens were going to be a problem. It took Jackie two hands to pick up the small circle, but it slipped out of the gloves before she could get it to its destination, so she was forced to try again. This time, she pinched it between her two hands and then turned her hands so that her right hand was cradling the little disc. She brought it over, but realized she couldn't really transfer the object from her palm to the hole without the use of her thumb, which was pinned uselessly next to the rest of her fingers and couldn't grasp a thing. Still, she let the block slide off onto the top of the box, and she was able to push the block from there easily into the correct hole. She repeated that procedure a little more gracefully with the square and the star, leaving her only the triangle, which she duly picked up and deposited on top of the box. However, as it slid off of her hand it went straight through the square-shaped hole, which Jackie hadn't even realized was the same size as the triangle only twice as large. Tori couldn't help herself. Though her eyes had a look of sympathy, she chuckled slightly at Jackie's misfortune. The babysitters had seen what had happened, and Miss Ashley quickly interjected. “Be nice, Tori, or you will find yourself in timeout,” she said forcefully. “Jackie hasn't played with this toy before, so she is just learning. Now give her a hug and say you are sorry.” Jackie was mortified at the suggestion that it was her intellect and not her ridiculous mittens that rendered her unable to solve this little puzzle, but she accepted the hug all the same. “Me sowwy, Jackie. Me will twy to be nice baby guwl,” spat out Tori in a ridiculous, high-pitched lisp. Jackie was both surprised and almost impressed with the thoroughness of the apology, though she assumed it was something that Tori had been trained to do, much like she was trained to give certain responses when one of her parents or her Nanny wanted her to. Tori's thumb quickly slipped back to her mouth, in a way that Jackie could only describe as reflexive. Jackie had never seen Tori sucking a pacifier, but like Jackie she seemed to have quite an oral fixation, with hers being directed towards her thumb. Even as she started to take her turn with the blocks, she did so with one hand, leaving her left hand in a ball below her nose with the thumb entirely hidden behind her lips. Jackie studied Tori as she took her turn. Her olive skin was framed by fairly short jet black hair that was pulled off of her face with a pastel green headband. The light green color was matched by the short and somewhat simple dress that she was wearing, which easily revealed her thirsty diaper below. She wore some black Mary-Janes on her feet, which were tucked behind her as she sat back on her knees on the playpen behind her. Even though Jackie could tell that she was older, Tori was also still pretty, and Jackie imagined she would be an attractive woman in more age-appropriate clothes. Her skin was pristine, and Jackie had noticed when she was laughing at her that she had a bright smile, though Jackie rarely had seen it in their previous two meetings, at least in part because Tori's thumb was always in the way of her mouth. It was soon Jackie's turn again. Though her ability to grip hadn't improved since the last time, she was a little more careful with the triangle and this time had little incident, which prompted a round of patronizing cheers from Nanny Michelle and Miss Ashley. Jackie and Tori settled quickly into a routine. The toy was really just about as mindless as any, but at least taking turns seemed to break the monotony and pass the time a little bit faster. Jackie could hear the two caregivers quietly talking and occasionally bursting into giggles, but they weren't easily understood and Jackie figured that if they wanted her and Tori to know something they would share it. Besides, they were probably just sharing favorite humiliating things that they had made their charges do lately, and Jackie honestly didn't want to hear that conversation. Soon Jackie was pulled up from behind by Nanny, while Miss Ashley similarly helped Tori from the playpen. Jackie hadn't realized that she had been so immersed in the stupid little toy, but she hadn't even noticed them come over. Immediately Jackie knew what was going to happen, and it filled her with a sinking feeling. “Time for morning snack,” Miss Ashley confirmed. Jackie was carried over to the couch while Tori was shuffled over as Miss Ashley held her hand and walked rather briskly across the room to the love seat near the sofa. Miss Ashley quickly popped a bottle into Tori's mouth, but Jackie knew that she was in for a different fate. While Jackie had initially suspected that Nanny Michelle had been selected for her size and physique, and still was pretty sure that was part of her parents' reasoning, she now recognized that what her parents liked most about her as a caregiver was her ability to lactate. Jackie didn't really understand how, as she was all but positive that Nanny Michelle did not have any children, but she could independently confirm that it was true. Her parents loved the idea. Jackie had first been breastfed by her cousin, who had a small child of her own, at a family reunion a few months into her second babyhood. Her parents had seemed to love how much it had bothered Jackie. Jackie had reacted so poorly that she had ended up being punished for several days afterwards and had actually used the threat of a wet nurse as a way to guarantee Jackie's cooperative behavior for weeks thereafter. Still, when Nanny had come aboard she would never have guessed that she would be drinking from her teats as she had from her cousin’s so many months before. At first Nanny had really only had a modest supply of milk, and it had to be supplemented with a bottle of formula just to make up a suitable morning snack for Jackie. However, her body had seemed to respond to the increased demand and now produced enough that she was able to pump out two bottles on each weekend day, which were refrigerated and brought to Jackie's house so that her parents could still feed Jackie breast milk even on Nanny's days off. Jackie had grown used to being breastfed, but she still hated it. The milk was different than formula, though it was no better or worse. What Jackie really hated was that she was subjected to the most basic affirmation of an infant's status on a daily basis. Drinking directly from Nanny's breasts made her directly comparable to the smallest of babies, even if she dwarfed them in terms of size. Being breastfed during a play date was even worse, though at this point it was a humiliation that Jackie was somewhat used to. Still, she could tell that all of the other girls stared at her as it happened, probably not having been breastfed themselves in decades and partly curious, though mostly disgusted to see Jackie partaking in the shameful act. Despite the humiliation, Jackie knew it was best to get to it, so when Nanny produced a nipple, Jackie quickly latched on and began the demeaning process of suckling it dry. Soon she was lost in her own world, only faintly aware of her surroundings as she was busily slurping away. Not long later, the first breast had been drained. Nanny quickly tucked it away and produced her other breast, which allowed Jackie to get on with her infantile feeding. But now Jackie had another worry, one that she had been having for several weeks now. One of Nanny's most effective ways of humiliating Jackie was to have her do it herself. Soon after she had arrived, she had instituted a rule requiring that at least twice a week and at least 5 times every two weeks, Jackie had to tell Nanny something that she liked about being in her care. It was the only time Jackie was ever really allowed to speak without being prompted, and in order to do so she always had to declare, “Nanny, me haff somefin me need to tell thoo” from behind her pacifier. At that point Nanny would remove Jackie's soother so that she could clearly tell her what it was she wanted to say. Nanny never prompted, but if Jackie failed to meet her quotas then she would be in for a round of devious punishment, with a common one being that Jackie would not be given permission to have any sexual release at all for the next two week period, even if it had already been quite a while since her last opportunity to do so. At first Jackie had been able to say relatively simple things like “Me wike when thoo change my diapies,” or “Me wike when thoo feed me my babas.” None of them were exactly true, but Nanny didn't really care about that as much as Jackie making a convincing display of saying them and taking the initiative to make the remarks in the first place. If Jackie came up with an absolute doozy, Nanny would occasionally even allow that remark to count as two, although Jackie could rarely think of anything to humiliate herself enough to reach that level. The problem was that Jackie was not allowed to ever say the same thing twice, so she was increasingly having to get more and more creative in order to keep Nanny satisfied. Several weeks ago, Jackie had figured out one that she was sure was a two-pointer. In fact, if she were the judge she would give it about 30, because it was sure to be her most humiliating comment to date. But it was so bad that she didn't want to use it. She had chickened out the first time it was ready to be used, and the last time she had already finished her points that she needed for the week. But today Jackie knew that she was in need of a Hail Mary. She had only made two comments last week, so she needed to earn three points this week. It was only Tuesday, but she hadn't come up with any yesterday, and while she hadn't been thinking too hard, she hadn't come up with anything else that would earn her a point, not to mention three things. As she was greedily sucking down her Nanny's milk, she resolved that now was the time to break it out. Tori had finished a few minutes before Jackie, as was usually the case when one of her peers was being bottle fed while she was breastfed, and was in the process of being burped when Jackie and Nanny simultaneously became aware that the supply of milk had reached its end. Nanny eased Jackie off the nipple and tucked it away, giving Jackie a quick squeeze before reaching for her pacifier. Just before it was put into her mouth, Jackie bit the bullet and almost in a whisper said “Nanny, me haff somefin me need to tell thoo,” desperately trying to keep Tori and Miss Ashley from hearing her humiliation. Nanny hadn't been born yesterday, however, and made sure everyone knew what was going on. “What was that baby?” she asked loudly and sharply, quickly drawing attention from the two guests even as Miss Ashley continued to try to coax a burp out of her charge. “You need to speak more loudly for Nanny to hear you.” Knowing that she was had and ready to just get it over with, Jackie spoke as loudly and clearly as her stupid lisp would allow. “Nanny, me haff somefin me need to tell thoo!” she said, as if there were a real urgency to the matter. “Oh, ok.” Nanny said. “You can do that baby, but first let me get you burped. I wouldn't want you to get sick and spit up your yummy milk everywhere.” With that, Nanny shoved the pacifier back into Jackie's gaping mouth and sat her on her knee so that her head rested on her shoulder. The suspense was now killing Jackie. She knew that Nanny had decided to purposely draw out the ordeal. Frankly, Jackie was almost impressed. She had never mustered the courage to pull one of these humiliations off at a play date before, and surely Nanny hadn't seen it coming. Still, she had managed to quickly find a way to make it that much more difficult for her to do. Jackie wasn't really likely to spit up, and Nanny knew that, but acting like she couldn't put off the burping was a plausible enough way to elongate Jackie's torment. Mind racing, Jackie was barely interrupted when Tori let out a deep belch that ended her burping session. Jackie's stomach felt like it had a dozen butterflies in it, but it took a while longer to coax out some gas. After what felt like an age, she had a small, involuntary little burp bubble up, which satisfied Nanny. She was shifted so that she was sitting on Nanny's left thigh, her head only a few inches from Nanny's with Miss Ashley and Tori clearly visible in the background. Tori was facing toward Jackie and Nanny, straddling her babysitter's knee and being given a gentle horsey ride. “So,” Nanny said, snatching Jackie's binky out of her mouth as she spoke, “was there something you wanted to share with us?” The spotlight was firmly on Jackie, but she was freezing. She really wished there were some way for her to avoid her impending humiliation that she could see, but there really seemed to be little alternative. “No?” Nanny asked, holding her pacifier up as if to show that it could be shoved back into Jackie's mouth at any second. Jackie didn't really want to seize the moment, but she also didn't want it to slip away. Hurriedly, she lisped out what she had been so diligently rehearsing in her head, knowing that mediocre delivery might rob her of the second point that she desperately wanted and needed. “Nanny, me knows me am suppotha be a googuwl, buth me's gwad that me no hafta share thoose milkies wiff nobody elf a cuz me weally wikes it awot.” Jackie wouldn't even look at the other side of the room. She had dutifully held eye contact throughout the entire ordeal, but now she couldn't really look at Nanny either, so she settled on staring lasers into Nanny's chin. She could feel heat radiating off of her bright pink cheeks, but she had given it her best. Her heart pounded as Nanny tilted her head from side to side as if to consider Jackie's comment. Finally, she spoke. “That was very sweet, Baby Jackie,” she said. “You should always try to share, but I'm glad you like having Nanny's milk in your tummy so much. I think you can have two points for that.” “Points?” Miss Ashley asked, causing Jackie to dart her eyes over to the other side of the room for the first time in several minutes. While Miss Ashley looked a little confused, Tori's face was priceless. She was wide-eyed and was gaping at the spectacle. Jackie interpreted the look as one part confusion and one part disgust. She was pretty sure that Tori couldn't even believe that Jackie had insinuated that she might be breastfed herself, as if that was something that was out of the question for her. If that was the case, Jackie had news for her. If the two other women in the room right now decided that that was going to be what happened, she would have been suckling on Nanny's fleshy torture device in no time flat. Jackie had little time for superiority complexes from someone else who was in her equally unenviable position, no matter how old they were. Nanny was less worried about analyzing the look on Tori's face, and had begun to explain the points system to Miss Ashley. Tori was clearly not paying attention at first, but as she heard more about it, she began to frown with a look of obvious displeasure on her face, and she shot more than one sympathetic look to Jackie. Miss Ashley seemed pretty interested in what Nanny had set up, and without formally committing to it she asked Tori if she thought that that sounded like fun, which caused Tori to make a face that told the whole story, though she never made an explicit answer. Miss Ashley moved on. “Alright, mine over here is absolutely soaked,” she said to Nanny. Turning directly to Tori she asked “Would my little fountain like a change?” Tori had been around the block a few times and was well aware that changes happened at the whims of the “adults” in the room, and so she didn't say anything, but she turned beet red. It seemed that, like Jackie, she couldn't get used to the shame of the added exposure of play dates, even though she would have known that one of the relative strangers in the room changed adult diapers every day and the other one was confined to the same absorbent prison that she was. Nanny reached into Jackie's diaper, which was a little difficult given the tights and the oversized tutu, but declared that Jackie was only damp and could probably hang on until after naptime. Miss Ashley once more produced Tori's rather enormous diaper bag, which Jackie noticed had had a picture of Baby Tori in a professional looking photo screened onto one side along with the inscription “CHANGE ME” done in letters that were embroidered onto the bag inside of little embroidered baby blocks. She produced a standard changing mat and all of the things she would need to get Tori into a fresh diaper. Expertly, she set Tori down onto the changing mat that she had placed on the floor. As she pushed her charge into a lying position, she raised the dress much of the way up so that when Tori's back hit the mat it pinned the dress well out of the way of the diaper that was about to be opened. From her perch on Nanny's leg, Jackie could see that the diaper was indeed pretty clearly heavy with urine, and wondered if that was what hers looked like by the time she was granted a change. Tori was sucking her thumb even more furiously now, and looked like she wished she could melt into the floor as Miss Ashley, kneeling above her, opened the diaper to reveal a wholly yellow front panel. For some reason, Jackie couldn't seem to take her eyes off of the change. She stared at the diaper and Tori's hairless privates as they were shamefully wiped clean for her, and watching Miss Ashley raise her legs high into the air and thoroughly wipe Tori's crack and cheeks kept Jackie thoroughly interested. Soon Tori was being liberally powdered by and then was taped back into another diaper that at least for the moment was clean. The whole thing had only taken about 90 seconds, but Jackie could imagine that for Tori the humiliation felt like it lasted for more like 90 minutes. With Tori put back together, she and Jackie were put back into the playpen to continue “playing” until lunchtime. They weren't explicitly told to do so, but they went back to playing with the blocks, which Jackie was fine with because it at least somewhat focused her attention on something, which her dolls never really did. She and Tori continued to take their turns peacefully enough, and, except for the mittens on Jackie's hands, for once the way that they were dressed wasn't on the front of their minds, though had they really thought about the toy they were playing with they might have been forced to reckon with their state once more. It was only about 45 minutes until lunch time for the girls. Jackie always thought that the fastest part of her mostly boring days was the time between morning snack and lunch, since morning snack usually seemed to start at about 10:30 and took at least a half hour, especially since Jackie had to go through the somewhat slow process of a breastfeeding. Play dates made lunch a somewhat more drawn out process, since, despite the fact that all of the households that Jackie had been in on a play date, including her own, clearly had plenty of resources, none of them felt the need to have an extra oversized highchair for the once or twice a month that there was a guest that would need it. Today Nanny indicated that guests would be first, so Miss Ashley set about loading Tori up into the highchair. She was quickly strapped in and the tray was locked into place, pinning her arms by her sides, though had they been free Tori still would have known better than to do anything but let them hang down limply. Jackie was left sitting on the floor about 10 feet away from the highchair while Nanny heated up some baby food. Meanwhile, Miss Ashley busied herself fastening a bib around the back of Tori's neck, rendering her fully ready for the coming feeding. Just a moment later the microwave beeped and Nanny came over with a still-steaming bowl of baby food that she set down on the tray in front of the helpless adult baby woman. Nanny Michelle actually was the one that took on the task of spoon-feeding Tori, while Miss Ashley took to ensuring that a bottle was ready for when her charge was done with the mush. This was fairly standard for play dates, with the caregivers routinely switching which baby they fed under the guise of getting a chance to get closer with the other girl. Jackie suspected that the real motive was that the babysitters knew that each girl had adjusted to her own caregiver's feeding rhythm and that introducing someone they weren't used to could significantly increase the amount of mush that wound up on the girls' faces and bibs. Still on the floor, Jackie watched as Tori made a wretched face and seemingly fought off a gag reflex when the first spoonful of food went into her mouth. The reaction caused a good half of the spoonful to dribble down her chin, as Nanny quite deliberately never shoveled the food too deep into a big baby's mouth. Jackie almost chuckled at Tori's reaction, though she knew that she often reacted similarly. Each meal was a disgusting combination of three individual baby foods, each of which maybe wouldn't be so bad if they had been delivered separately, but which together were totally gross, which she was sure was the goal of mixing them in the first place. Many days Jackie never saw the jars and had to just guess what she was eating with the knowledge that in there was some sort of entree, something vegetable based, and some sort of fruit or fruit combination. From her vantage point on the floor, Jackie could see six empty jars on the counter, pretty clearly arranged into two groups. The first trio was lasagna with meat sauce, squash, and banana-strawberry, while the other group contained mixed vegetables and beef, broccoli and carrots with cheese, and apple-mango-kiwi. Jackie had no way of knowing which one of the off-putting mixtures was being shoveled into Tori's mouth right now, though, and she wasn't sure whether there was one that she would prefer waiting for her over the other. Feeding Tori took about 15 minutes. Watching, Jackie felt like she was getting a window into how dumb she must look when eating. Tori couldn't help but make a face with every horrible taste that reached her tongue, and Jackie knew that she must do the same at times when she was in her spot. Furthermore, with Tori strapped tightly in and leaning back, she was left just obediently opening her mouth as Nanny brought more and more of the horrid paste to her waiting lips, but from this angle it was easy to see that Nanny never really actually put the spoon anywhere past the tip of Tori's tongue, letting the slop slide off from there, ensuring that it was all over by the end of bowl. When it was over, Nanny went about quickly unstrapping Tori, and she lifted her directly out of the chair without even bothering to wipe her face as she carried her over to a chair at the table. Miss Ashley brought over a hot bottle of formula and Nanny sat down with Tori on her knee and began to feed Tori, who still had a mouth and bib that were smeared with the remnants of her lunch. Jackie didn't need to be told that it was her turn, and she slowly crawled over to the seat. Miss Ashley gave her a slight boost and soon Jackie herself was tightly strapped in, her tutu tucked away underneath the tray that sat tightly against Jackie's body just underneath her breasts. A bib was fastened onto her, with Miss Ashley making sure that her hair was hanging behind her back so that no food could get into her hair. The other bowl of food was brought over and Jackie obediently opened wide so that she could receive the mush. It was truly ghastly. In fact, it might have even been worse than usual, as it had been microwaved at the same time as Tori's and was now not very warm. Jackie preferred that it still be piping hot because it usually didn't carry as much of a distinguishable taste when it was still warm, but now Jackie was forced to get the full brunt of the taste. She was no more sure of which of the two foul concoctions she was eating now that she was tasting it, and she was trying to swallow as quickly as possible so that she wouldn't taste it enough to even have much of a guess. Miss Ashley seemed to work a bit faster than Nanny did, perhaps because she knew that the second feeding was cutting into when the girls would usually be napping. Within only a few minutes, Jackie's face was covered and her bowl was clear. Miss Ashley didn't bother to take Jackie out of the highchair, instead just holding the bottle above Jackie's head and forcing her to tilt her head way back to suckle the formula down from the rubber teat. When Jackie was finished Miss Ashley took a baby wipe to her face, getting the excess food that hadn't dripped down onto her bib off before it became too sticky. The bib was also removed and soon Jackie was out of the highchair and back on the floor. Nanny released Tori to the floor as well. “Baby Jackie, lead the way to your nursery please,” she commanded. “It's nap time for a couple of sleepy little princesses.” To Miss Ashley she continued, “I can put them down if you want to clean up for a minute.” “Sounds great,” came the response from over by the sink. Jackie began a crawling possession up to the nursery, with Nanny following on foot behind Tori. The party reached the top of the stairs and entered into the bedroom, where Nanny sprung into action, scooping up Tori without any warning and sitting her on the edge of the changing table before doing the same to Jackie. She swiftly set about taking off their dresses, explaining that they would get messed up if the girls slept in them. Their shoes also came off, but Jackie's tights were deemed fine to remain in place. Both girls also had their diapers checked, with Nanny commenting that Jackie would definitely be needing a change right after nap time was over but declaring Tori just a tiny bit damp and good to last a while. Nanny lifted Tori up once more and brought her over to Jackie's crib, placing her so her back was against the far bars. In no time Jackie was placed in, facing her companion, their heads just a few inches apart on the same solitary pillow. Jackie's crib had a simple twin mattress in it and really barely fit two occupants, her pacifier was almost touching the fist connected to the thumb in Tori's mouth, and their bare chests were actually slightly in contact. Next Nanny grabbed the warm blanket and, with a few deft reaches under the girls, tightly wrapped them together so that they now were forced to be touching all over and were left breathing the same air. It wasn't as tight as Jackie was normally swaddled when she was alone, but she still wasn't used to being in such tight quarters with another person, leaving her basically no room to fidget. It was even worse for Tori, who was not usually swaddled for sleeping the way that Jackie was, and was clearly very uncomfortable with all of the contact. Nanny gave each girl a kiss on the head, pulled up the side of the crib so that it locked with a click, told them to sleep well, and reminded them that she didn't want to hear a peep over the baby monitor. With that, she exited, leaving the two girls in the room with the only light coming from the night light on the opposite side of the room. Tori was squirming to try to get a little more personal space, but it was no use as there was nowhere to go. Her movements were causing their chests to rub softly together, however, and though Jackie didn't have a lesbian bone in her body, the physical contact with her naked torso was more than she usually got with her miserable excuse for a sex life and left her wanting something more fulfilling. Knowing that she wasn't about to get it, she did her best to let it go. Eventually Tori did settle in. Jackie always found that both girls had trouble falling asleep at first during these naps, but ultimately they all had one thing working for them: they were actually sleepy. Each girl was conditioned to taking a nap right after lunch, and at this point would be left extraordinarily tired and cranky without one. Today was no different, and soon the two girls were sleeping peacefully in their close quarters. Both girls were still asleep when Nanny and Miss Ashley came into the nursery to wake them about an hour and a half later. They roused the two girls with a shake of the blanket-wrapped bundle that contained them both. Soon, the groggy women were being unwrapped, allowing them to roll away from each other and stretch their legs a little with their new-found freedom of motion. Nanny soon plucked Jackie from the childish bed. Jackie could tell that she was showing off, as normally she wouldn't pick up Jackie nearly as much as she had picked her and Tori up today. She was carried over to the rocking chair in the corner of the room, where she was soon being fed another bottle of rather disgusting formula. Meanwhile, Miss Ashley had climbed into the crib and was sitting with Tori's head in her lap giving her a bottle as well. When the bottles were drained, Nanny guided Jackie over to the changing table for her promised diaper change. Jackie was more than pleased to be relieved of her sodden underwear. She was basically always wet, but usually her diapers were absorbent enough that she didn't really notice them. If she had gone long enough, like she had this morning, though, she would be unable to escape the discomfort of how wet her privates were. Sitting on Nanny's knee during her bottle feeding, Jackie had been able to feel a noticeable squelch with every shift of position. For months Jackie had struggled for control of her bladder, and when she had lost it, she had at first been extremely depressed. Now, though, this morning had passed without her even noticing a single time that she had added to the wetness in her diaper. She sometimes did still notice herself letting out an involuntary splash, especially when she had been first changed into a clean diaper, but she had basically accepted that her incontinence wasn't her fault and rarely worried about it anymore. Jackie found the change slightly more embarrassing than usual, owing entirely to the presence of the two guests. No matter how much Jackie tried to put it out of her mind, it was just hard not to struggle with the immodesty of having her privates wiped clean of urine and then being taped back into another diaper in front of others. Jackie had a theory that having to sit still and be prepared for and then taped into a fresh diaper was actually the most embarrassing part of being changed as an adult baby. Especially in the earlier parts of her new life, (and depending on how you looked at it, still) she could make a somewhat compelling case that she had only used that particular diaper because her parents, or by extension her Nanny, had made her do so. But sitting and accepting being powdered and diapered in a way constituted Jackie's tacit agreement that she did need the next diaper. Worst, this wasn't just symbolism anymore, because at this point Jackie knew that it was objectively true that she would hopelessly use her next diaper. Now in a dry undergarment, Jackie continued to cooperate as Nanny once again dressed her for the afternoon. The tights and shoes were replaced, and the dress once more completed the ensemble. Tori had been redressed by Miss Ashley while Nanny had changed Jackie, so she too was ready to face the rest of the day. The two babies made quite a spectacle as they bumped down the stairs on their bottoms and then crawled with their thickly diapered behinds on full display into the living room. They were loaded into the playpen once more, but this time they were encouraged to play with the little electronic toy that hung over the side and functioned as a sort of entertainment center for babies. Different buttons made different sounds, including some sounds of farm animals, a few that played simple instrumental versions of familiar lullabies and children's songs, and a few more that did things like count or even just played a recording of a baby laughing. Jackie thought the device was kind of infernal, but on a normal day Nanny expected to be hearing each of the buttons relatively routinely, and so Jackie had to make fairly frequent use of it. As they settled in, Jackie reflected on how bizarre it was to try to share such a device. They sort of switched off pressing buttons for a few minutes, though Jackie would have been fine just to watch what Tori did with it, especially since she knew what all the buttons did already. The orderly play was apparently not what the caregivers were looking for, however. Nanny came over to the side of the playpen and not so subtly hinted that she wanted to see both girls hitting buttons at the same time, pointing out how silly it could be by pressing the duck and cow buttons at the same time, as though that would cause two adult women to crack up. Still, the reaction Nanny was really looking for was for the girls to liven up their play a little more, and she got that. Without communicating except with a little bit of eye contact, Jackie and Tori did make some rather odd combinations, but it was still hardly what either of them would call fun. After about 20 minutes of that game, Jackie noted a slowing of the pace coming from Tori. Jackie assumed that Tori was getting bored, but if Miss Ashley was anything like Nanny Michelle, getting bored was hardly an excuse and not diligently following orders was a dangerous game that could lead to punishments that were definitely not worth the benefits. Jackie couldn't really blame Tori for the lack of enthusiasm, but that didn't mean she wanted to find herself sharing in a punishment for it, so she started to press buttons slightly more quickly herself to try to make sure that there wasn't an obvious slowdown in the cadence. Even with the slowing in speed, it came to a shock to Jackie when, abruptly, Tori got off of her bottom and onto her knees, shuffling away from the toy entirely. “Mith Athawy?” she meekly mumbled through the thumb she was still sucking, though there was no real reason as she had already gotten both of the babysitters’ attention with her sudden movements. “Yes?” came a genuinely confused sounding response. Tori paused for a moment, looking nervous, but when she spoke she did so somewhat more confidently than she had before. “Me needs to do poo-poos on the potty.” Jackie suddenly understood. She had seen Tori use the potty for her messes the first time they had had a play date, and though Tori looked absolutely mortified to have everyone watching her sit and push out a load on her tiny pink potty in the center of the living room, Jackie had thought that she would have traded just about anything for such a luxury. Still, she had basically forgotten about the incident until this moment. “Princess,” Miss Ashley said in a tone that was sterner than Jackie would have imagined, “you know your Mommy and Daddy decided that you don't get to use your potty any more and threw it away. You can do poo-poos in your diapers whenever you want.” Frantically, Tori tried to salvage her situation. “Not the car potty!” she said, sounding pretty absurd still using her shrill and overly girlish voice. Miss Ashley sighed. “They did throw your car potty away as well, missy, and even if they hadn't, what would make you think that I would let you use it when your mommy and daddy have specifically said that you need to make stinky pants from now on?” “But-” Tori started. “Victoria Elizabeth, that is quite enough!” Miss Ashley snapped. “If I hear one more word about this then you can sleep in your messy diaper tonight after you have made it! Now get back to your toy!” Crestfallen, Tori bowed her head and made her way over to the stupid little article that she and Jackie were assigned to play with and petulantly smacked it with an open palm, depressing a number of buttons and creating a cacophony of childish noises. Jackie could see tears forming in her eyes, and was not without sympathy, although she might have felt worse if she herself didn't have to defecate in her own underwear about 10 times a week. Jackie was pretty curious about this turn of events, and from what she could hear from across the room, she wasn't the only one. “When did that happen?” Nanny Michelle asked Miss Ashley. “Oh, I don't know, I guess like three weeks ago now. It's sort of funny how it happened actually. Baby Martha was over for a play date and made a messy diaper during nap time. A lot of times when one of the other babies made a mess at the place I would just bring the diaper out to the dumpster after they got changed in the living room, but since we were already in Tori's nursery I didn't think anything of it when Nanny Claire put it into the diaper pail. But Tori's daddy smelled it when he went in to get her up the next morning and asked me lots of questions. He didn't realize that all of Tori's friends used their diapers for more than just peeing. Apparently he talked with his wife that night, and the next morning they asked me if I minded changing dirty diapers. They told Tori that weekend, and I guess they had to strap her to the highchair in locking plastic pants to make her do it the first time, but she hasn't used the potty since that Friday.” “So you chose to change stinky diapers?” Nanny asked. “It's really not a big deal,” came the response. “The potty wasn't really any better. I still had to wipe the poop off of her bum, smell the smell, and then I had to dispose of the crap and wash the potty while she got to just sit there in a fresh new diaper. Plus with the potty when she wanted it I had to get it for her right away. Now I get to decide when she gets cleaned up. I guess she is messier to wipe now, but I already have to wipe her full diaper area when she pees. Besides, her parents gave me an extra 250 bucks a week, even though it's hardly any different. Who doesn't want an extra 13 grand a year?” “All good points,” Nanny conceded. “Wow, big change from the last time we saw each other. Three weeks...huh. I guess I'm surprised that she is still fighting it.” “Well, she hadn't been so much, but I guess this is the first time we've been on a play date since then. And maybe she thought that we really did still had a potty in the trunk, although I have no idea what on Earth would make her think she would be allowed to use it if it was still there. But I guess she probably is just embarrassed. And, you know, in fairness to her, she'd been using that potty for 15 years and having play dates most of that time, so I'm sure she never thought the day would come when she would have to mess herself like the other babies.” Jackie was floored at that comment. She had been living this life for less than a year and could barely stand it. Tori had been doing it almost since Jackie had gotten out of diapers the first time! Nanny, too, was intrigued. “Fifteen years?” she asked somewhat incredulously. “You haven't been watching her the whole time, have you?” “No, no, no.” Miss Ashley answered with a chuckle. “If I'd have been doing it the whole time I would have started when I was 10. I think there were two other babysitters before me. There was one that lasted a long time, and then she decided not to do it anymore, and then another one who only lasted a few months and then I came in 5 years ago.” “Wait, five years ago? So you were what, like” “Yeah, I was only twenty. I had been doing some domination stuff on the side to pay for college. A friend of mine knew Tori's first babysitter and when the job opened again I ended up getting recommended for it. I love taking charge like this, and was already thinking about giving up school to do it more online or something, and then this came along and they offered to pay me way more than enough to make it worth it for me without the privacy issues of online stuff, so I jumped at it. It was a little weird at first, especially since I'd mostly done men and mostly done spanking, which we don't use, but I still really find it fun to come up with new stuff and do it, plus the money is great.” Jackie wasn't too surprised to find out that these nanny positions were lucrative. They did require a big time commitment, and all of the families clearly had the resources to make it worth someone's while. Jackie had once seen one of Nanny Michelle's checks. Some quick math in her head (or as quick as it can be when your mind was turning to mush from lack of use) had told her Nanny was making more than $100,000 a year. Jackie knew her family could afford it even without her mother's substantial income, but that was still just a mind boggling figure to her for them to be willing to pay just for someone to keep tabs on her and keep her squirming in infantile humiliation. Jackie didn't have time to dwell on it much though, as Nanny and Miss Ashley kept talking. Jackie was keeping up her token playing with Tori, but she was totally engrossed. Though she felt a little strange about it, she found herself trying to learn everything about Tori's past that she possibly could now that they had started. “How old was Tori then when you started - you know, really? Nanny was asking all the questions Jackie would be asking herself! “Let's see - she is 41 now, so she must have been 36 then I guess.” “Is that weird? For you to be that much younger than she actually is?” Nanny asked. Miss Ashley seemed to think for a second before answering. “For me it isn't. I think once you decide that you are ok with treating an adult as a full-time baby girl, how old they are doesn't make too much of a difference, at least to me. But for Tori, I'm pretty sure it was at the beginning. It still probably is. I think that her mommy and daddy liked me in part because my being so young really reinforces to her how immaturely she is treated.” Jackie tried to look for Tori's reaction to all this, but she realized that Tori couldn't have been paying less attention. She was absent mindedly still doing her duty and giving the occasional smack to the toy in front of them, but Jackie could see that there was a desperate look on her face. Clearly, Tori was yet to have come to grips with her new regime of messing herself, but, as far as Jackie could tell, she didn't have too much time left before she would have to give in. Meanwhile, the conversation on the sofa continued. “Do you know what happened for her parents to do this for fifteen years?” Nanny was asking. “I know Jackie's parents plan to keep her as a baby for at least the foreseeable future just for basically being a spoiled brat, but fifteen years is a long time!” “Oh, well here we go then.” Miss Ashley sounded vaguely excited to tell this story. “First of all, it's not even Tori's parents.” “Wait, what?” Nanny interjected, shocked. “Yeah.” Miss Ashley said, dipping into a performance mode as she shared the juicy details, perhaps unaware that Jackie, too, was hanging on her every word. “It's a married couple, but they aren't actually related to Tori at all. 'Daddy' is actually Tori's old ex from college. They had been seeing each other for about three years when they graduated, but he decided to break it off because he was going off to grad school across the country for a few years.” “I guess Tori was pretty broken up about the whole thing and had even gone out there a few times to try to win him back, but he thought the distance was going to be too hard. Then while he was out there he met another woman and before he even graduated from school they were engaged.” “But that is where it gets pretty good. They moved back here after school. It turned out both of them were really into domination and both of them really wanted a full time adult baby, but they didn't really know where to turn. Tori's Daddy's name is Brian, and I guess Brian remembered that Tori had always been pretty submissive even though they had never really done anything too crazy while they were together. Somehow though, he convinced Tori to sign an agreement that made them legally her guardians and allowed her to be a part of their family on the condition that she do whatever they say.” “Wow!” said Nanny. “Why did she sign that?” “I don't know,” said Miss Ashley. “It seems like she didn't totally have the same impression as them, but-” At that moment, they were interrupted by a groan from Tori. For a split second, Jackie thought that maybe she had had enough of the story, but then she realized the real problem. With a loud, unladylike fart, Tori lost her battle and began to mess herself. There seemed to be a few distinct waves and several more pockets of gas loudly escaped before Tori, exhausted from the evacuation and the battle that had preceded it, slumped backwards. Just a foot or so away, Jackie's nostrils were immediately assaulted by the absolutely foul stench coming from Tori's dirty pants. “Gee, that was pretty quick,” remarked Nanny. “Well, the old rule for potty time was that she had one minute from when her butt hit the plastic until she had to have started, and then 5 minutes after that to finish. And after that she had to wait at least 3 hours before she could use the potty again, so I bet she had to go pretty bad when she asked.” Miss Ashley got up from the couch and strode over to the playpen, towering over her kneeling charge. The fight had gone out of Tori, and it was easy for her to spin Tori around so that her backside was up against the near side wall of the playpen and facing her. She pulled up the already-short dress and peeled back Tori's diaper. There was, of course, no need to check, but doing so was a chance for humiliation that Miss Ashley hadn't passed upon. Dramatically, she pinched her nose. “Pee-eww!!!” she said, spinning the helpless woman in the offending diaper around once more. She put her face right into Tori's, which was positively crimson and streaked with a steady flow of tears of pure shame. “That is one stinky diapee, young lady. But don't think I've forgotten when you tried to make me break Mommy and Daddy's rules with you. I think you can sit in your dirty pants for a while and think of what you've done. Have fun with your toy!” With that, she pushed Tori back, forcing her with an audible squish to sit in the fresh pile of waste that she had just deposited into her diaper, and then casually moved back over to the couch. “Now, what was I saying?” she asked Nanny. “I think you were just suggesting that she might have gotten more than she bargained for,” Nanny said, her voice thick with recognition of the ironic timing. “Ahh, yes,” Miss Ashley said. “Yeah, I think that she had interpreted her role as sort of a bottom in a lot of sort of kinky sex. And, in a way, I think she is right. Mommy and Daddy always want to know about her day and they have hinted that they like to know for later on that night. I think they totally get off on the levels of humiliation that she reaches as their baby. But she is certainly never in the bedroom.” “But anyways, they sort of played it straight at first, acted like she was going to just sort of have to do chores and stuff, but kept her in sort of a dependent, little girl state and then just kept finding reasons to take away privileges. I guess they had had the nursery set up the whole time, and one day they came up with a reason to regress her all the way. The whole thing really only took like a month or something at most, and she's been wearing diapers, eating baby food, and sleeping in a crib ever since. At this point, I don't know if she would even know how to go back. She's never sent a text in her life, hasn't used the internet since AOL, and the most adult thing anyone has even read to her is Goodnight, Moon.” “Man,” said Nanny. “That is pretty intense.” The conversation quickly turned on its head, with Miss Ashley asking Nanny Michelle all about Jackie, but that left Jackie trying to hear as little as possible instead of trying to hear all the details. Suddenly very engrossed in her toy, she found herself trying to make the machine make as much noise as possible to drown out the humiliating tale of her own babying, though she still found herself blushing at some of the more difficult details. The adults were on to trying to piece together what they knew about some of the other big baby girls that they had encountered when Jackie felt a rumble in her stomach. She was going to need to poop very soon. These days Jackie found that she didn't have more than maybe ten minutes warning when a bowel movement was going to strike. Her mushy diet meant that when things ran their course they were plenty loose enough to slide out quickly, especially since Jackie placed minimal emphasis on holding back, as there was little point. Jackie never relished a messy diaper, but looking over at the still distressed Tori, she thought that she could at least handle it better than her companion. On a normal day, Jackie barely even reacted to the actual act of messing. Often Nanny could tease her way into getting a rise out of her soon after, and when she was then made to sit in it for a while and to experience at close proximity just how badly it smelled she would invariably at the very least become agitated, but even then she now just considered it to be gross and humiliating, not the life-alteringly bad experience that she had felt like it was early on in her treatment. Today, she figured she had less reason to fight it than normal. Nanny and Miss Ashley were immersed in their chatter. Tori was distracted by her own mess, and besides she could hardly give Jackie a sideways glance with the stinky show that she had put on just 15 minutes or so before. When she felt the first significant cramp coming, Jackie broke from her normal pattern and just released. She was certain that she had that telling, focused look that inevitably came with pushing a mess into her diaper, but beyond that it was almost anonymous. She felt a thick, muddy torrent stream into the seat of her pants and fill most of the space in her crack, but it was accompanied by no tell-tale farts or involuntary grunts on this occasion. Another wave came, and once more Jackie allowed her sphincter to slacken, further worsening the mess on her bottom. Looking up, she could see that Nanny and Miss Ashley were still chatting away, seemingly unaware that they now were the lucky caregivers to two adults who had deposited messes into their infantile underwear. Tori, however, was not fooled. Like Jackie, she could probably smell the freshness of the new load, somewhat overpowering Tori's ripeness with a slightly different stench that might not be as distinguishable from 20 feet away. As far as Jackie could tell though, Tori seemed almost impressed with her poise. Jackie was feeling pretty impressed with herself in her own right. Not only had she been subtle, but unlike her companion, she wasn't sitting there expecting a change right away like some sort of spoiled princess. After all, a big chunk of their lives was supposed to be humiliation, so what did Tori expect? But then it hit Jackie like a ton of bricks. Here she was feeling superior to another adult woman because she was better at pooping her diapers and handling the aftermath. All of the sudden Jackie wasn't so proud, and in fact the immaturity of her previous line of thinking made her all the more ashamed. They were winning. They were making her think that she was mature by more thoroughly acting like a toddler. Suddenly, Jackie felt like she was in a catch-22. She could either be thoroughly humiliated by being treated like a giant baby, or she could act like it was the most natural thing in the world and that she was in fact just a baby. Either way her parents and her nanny were getting what they wanted. In her somewhat depressed state of mind, Jackie hadn't noticed that Nanny Michelle and Miss Ashley had ended their conversation and were headed over to the playpen once more. “Snack time, babies!” Miss Ashley declared cheerily. Miss Ashley helped a still-sulking Tori to her feet and over the side of the playpen, then escorted her over to the couch once more for another round of bottles, while Nanny picked Jackie up under the arms and carried her over to the couch. There she sat down and temporarily set Jackie on her knee, causing a big squish of poop in Jackie's diaper and a look on Nanny's face that made Jackie realize that her mess was no longer a secret. Nanny temporarily abandoned her efforts to grab Jackie's bottle, and instead worked to get Jackie's tutu out of the way so that she could access below. Peeling back the back panel, Nanny took a good look and an exaggerated sniff of the smelly parcel that Jackie had left for her to eventually clean up. “Whoooo-weeee! You are a stinky girl too! What a dirty baby you are!” “Oh, her too?” Miss Ashley asked. “These babies just can't help but poop in their pants I guess. That is probably why they have to wear diapers in the first place.” Jackie noted how quickly, for humiliation purposes, she slipped back into acting as if she and Nanny hadn't just had a conversation acknowledging the babies true ages and unwilling participation in their lifestyles. Though she could recognize the cynicism, Jackie also couldn't deny that the comment had both her and Tori turning a slightly brighter shade of red. Even upon discovery, Jackie knew better than to expect a change. In fact, she knew that even had she messed herself 5 hours ago, because it had just now been discovered the clock on when she might be changed would start now, and it would probably last at least 30-45 minutes if Nanny was in a generous mood, and possibly longer given that there were guests over. Predictably, having exposed Jackie's shameful act, Nanny proceeded to simply ignore it, laying Jackie out and quickly replacing her pacifier with a bottle of warm baby formula. This time, anyways, Jackie proved to be the faster of the two girls at drinking her bottles, though that could have been because Tori was much less used to doing so in a dirty diaper and may have still been preoccupied with her filthy backside. Either way, Nanny began to burp Jackie while Tori still had about three quarters of her second bottle still remaining. To this day Jackie was surprised that burping could really work on a woman in her mid-twenties, but it always did seem to loosen things up in her stomach. This time it seemed to be doing more than normal though. Jackie could really feel it making her stomach churn in a way that burps rarely could. Soon enough the burp did come, but as Nanny was complimenting her on being a good little girl, Jackie was realizing that the reason that she had felt a little strange was that she needed to break wind. Realistically, this wasn't much of an issue. As an adult, Jackie had tried to observe standard social norms when passing gas, but after long enough of being treated like a baby she now often just farted whenever she pleased. After all, she already had to poop in her diapers, so farting wasn't really such a big deal. In a way now was an even more opportune time, because she knew that the smell would be masked by the already significant stench emanating from the two diapers in the room. But she still tried to avoid doing so audibly at times in front of Nanny because it was sure to lead to a comment, and now was a time she'd certainly like to avoid a loud toot if possible. With that in mind, Jackie worked carefully to see if she could subtly let out the gas as Nanny flipped her around to face forward on her knee. The plan actually worked, and Nanny didn't even really seem to notice the subtle contraction of her stomach muscles as she pushed out the fart. For a moment, Jackie was somewhat impressed that she had succeeded, but her joy was extremely short lived. A moment later, she realized that the gas had been a precursor to one more wave of poop that apparently had not come out when she had originally messed herself. Jackie didn't like it, but she knew that there was only one solution to this problem, and it involved another push. She was well aware that now that she was already in a poopy diaper, she should be getting it all out. This wasn't a decision based upon the practicality of only using one diaper. What really made Jackie so sure that she should do the dirty deed was that if she was changed beforehand and then messed a second diaper, Nanny would be very upset with her and probably send her to bed in the dirty diaper for having the temerity to need to poop so soon after being cleaned up. Jackie wasn't about to face those sorts of consequences when it was so easy to avoid them, so she quickly got to work. But pooping while sitting on Nanny's leg wasn't a piece of cake. At first she tried to just give a gentle push so that she might be spared from having to make any sorts of grunts or embarrassing faces, but that was pretty clearly not going to work given how little room there was between her actual bottom and Nanny's leg. She was going to have to push hard to get this out, and so, reluctantly, she did so. There was indeed a little grunt and an almost purple face, and suddenly Jackie was the center of attention as she made a scene not unlike the one that Tori had made a little under an hour before. Aided by the hard surface of Nanny's muscular thigh, the mess found its way all over Jackie's diaper, mingling with the existing poop and once again making the seat of her pants warm. She could feel poop all the way out to the sides of her cheeks, up towards the small of her back, and the concentration was still very heavy just below her anus, where gravity caused the majority of the mess to settle. Though everyone in the room knew what had happened, Nanny still wasted little time in calling attention to it. “Again, baby? That's twice in a row. I hope you don't have any more poopies in that little tummy of yours for awhile now.” She rubbed Jackie's belly to emphasize the last point. Jackie blushed fiercely. Somehow, even though she had just blatantly messed herself, Nanny could make the humiliation more acute with her words, especially when someone was there to hear them besides Jackie. Jackie remained seated on Nanny's knee facing the center of the room as Tori finished her second bottle and Miss Ashley helped her assume the burping position, which Jackie noted caused her face to contort in disgust as her mess shifted upon contact with her babysitter's knee. Soon Nanny began to bounce Jackie around a bit on her knee as they waited for Tori to burp. Nanny seemed weirdly fidgety to Jackie, as she was suddenly using the hands she had on each of Jackie's sides to wiggle her both front to back and side to side. Usually Nanny wouldn't have Jackie on her lap for all that long if she were just watching her alone, but in this case maybe she was just trying to pass the time before Tori was done being burped and they moved on to something new. Jackie soon suspected that perhaps Nanny was trying to make Jackie have to smear poop over even more of her diaper area. If that was the case it was sort of working, but Jackie was also experiencing another side effect, as the sodden front of her diaper was rubbing directly against her most sensitive parts. This wasn't really a setting that Jackie wanted to become aroused in, given that the seat of her pants was full of poop and the room was full of guests, but she couldn't really come up with an easy way to make the arousal stop. Even trying to focus on the mess being disgustingly spread further and further wasn't overcoming the direct stimulation that she was receiving. Jackie was pretty sure this wouldn't have been such a big deal, but it had been nearly a month since she had had any release, and Nanny had been working her up lately, and then at nap time Tori had unwittingly furthered Jackie's adult cravings. Now, when she least wanted them, they were back with a vengeance, with a few little shivers starting to involuntarily rock her, though Nanny at least seemed not to notice. Besides, if there was any comfort for Jackie, she knew that while Nanny might be an expert in leading her on, she almost never let her get off, and she could be pretty sure that this was not to be the exception to that rule. Jackie was so lost in her own mix of mortification and pleasure that she almost missed Tori's burp that officially ended snack time. Seconds later, however, she couldn't miss Nanny suddenly breaking her trance. “Alright baby, I've had enough of you squirming and fidgeting all the time. Sit still for one second and we'll take care of you.” Jackie didn't really know what was happening as Nanny eased her to the floor and left her sitting there in confusion as Nanny got up and walked out of the room. The puzzled look on Miss Ashley's face seemed to indicate that she wasn't too sure what was happening either. Was Jackie about to get a surprisingly prompt diaper change? She had assumed the second messing had meant that the time she had to wait would probably increase given Nanny's propensity for cruelty when it came to leaving her to rot away in her own foul waste. Jackie was just as puzzled when Nanny came back without diapering supplies. In fact, all she came back with was a toy that Jackie had been mailed for her birthday by her cousin Melissa and her husband (and allegedly their daughter Kendra, although since she was less than two Jackie figured that that probably was not quite true). It was a little pink pony's head on one of those wooden poles, pretty much a standard issue toy for little kids. Jackie had received a few babyish birthday presents from relatives, and had been made to make a thank you video for the senders in which she used the toys or modeled the clothes that were sent and had to very specifically lisp out what she was thanking them for. In the video to Melissa, Michael, and Kendra she was also instructed to ask for any toys that Kendra outgrew. Her parents could totally afford to buy any baby toy for Jackie, but the point was clearly to emphasize Jackie's infantile status by having her inherit toys that were no longer interesting to her cousin's child, who was more than 20 years her junior. In the case of the pink pony, Jackie had actually only ever used the toy in the video. Her parents and Nanny had deemed it too mature for her because playing with it required her to be standing, which they argued would be too dangerous for such a little girl, who might fall and hurt herself. That was of course pretty inaccurate, even with the decreased strength that Jackie had in her legs from not having really walked in almost a year, but Jackie didn't really mind as she hadn't really wanted to gallivant around with the silly thing between her legs. But why did Nanny Michelle have it now? Not surprisingly, Jackie didn't have to wait long for her answer. “Here, up on your knees, baby,” she coaxed. “Good. Legs apart. Now one little handy-pandy up here. Oops, that's hard to grip with your mittens, huh? Let's just wrap your hand there. Good baby! Now your other one back here...and another nice grip. Ok, go ahead and do it. Nice and quickly now!” Jackie was bewildered. Nanny had arranged it so that she was kneeling with one hand mittened hand lamely half-grasping-half-cradling the wooden stick in front of her and the other doing the same behind her, each about six inches from her diaper, with the stuffed animal head maybe a foot in front of her front hand. And Nanny wanted action. Still unsure, Jackie started shuffling around a little on her knees. “No, no, no silly,” Nanny said. “Like this.” She walked over to Jackie and put her hands on top of Jackie's. Pulling up so that it was tightly pressed against Jackie, she started to grind the stick back and forth. Jackie's eyes went wide. Now she got it. Apparently Nanny had felt her trembles from a few minutes ago, and she wanted her to do something about it. Jackie didn't really want to masturbate in front of the guests, and especially not using this silly little horse as a stimulus against her dirty diaper. And yet, the grinding felt so good. When Nanny took her hands off and stepped back, Jackie kept up the rhythm. She was aware that Miss Ashley and especially Tori were looking on with amazement just a few feet away, but now that she had started she wasn't about to stop, even if maybe because Nanny had ordered her to start she wouldn't have really been allowed to stop had she chosen to. At first Jackie tried her best to maintain as much dignity as a woman could while pleasuring herself in a crowded room while dressed as a baby and wearing a dirty diaper. She kept her eyes focused firmly on the back of the little stuffed animal's head and maintained a slow pace in her motions. Eventually though, instincts took over. Her eyes slipped closed and she began to pick up the pace. Just seconds later the rest of her body responded, her legs quivering and her hips bucking at the sensation in her loins. She was moaning, she realized, but even with the unfamiliar onlookers she was powerless to stifle herself. The rarely experienced pleasure was too powerful. There was one more thing she needed. “Nanny?” she pleaded. Using her lisp was so hard in this situation, but she had learned that it was imperative if she didn't want to get stopped in her tracks. “Oh, play a little while longer baby. You seem to like that toy.” Jackie wasn't sure how much longer that would really be possible, but for now she forced herself to continue, positively vibrating now with erotic excitement. She was ready, but without Nanny's permission going over the edge simply couldn't happen. It wasn't even a minute before Jackie felt compelled to beg once more. “Pweath, Nanny,” she yelped, looking up at the woman towering above her while maintaining her frantic pace down below. “What is it baby?” Nanny asked coyly. “Nanny, me wants to show thoo how much me wuv my diapees.” Even the horrible routine of asking for permission couldn't slow her momentum now. Nanny delayed just a moment before giving her the green light. “Please do, princess.” On those words, Jackie's pace picked up one final time, and in seconds her world exploded. She inhaled repeatedly around her pacifier, positively squealing in delight and found herself flopping down face first onto the carpet as her entire body convulsed with wave after wave of pleasure. Exhausted, she remained on the floor, panting as she desperately tried to catch her breath. She had dropped the toy somewhere along the line, her useless fingers unable to hold on any longer, but that didn't matter now. Four long weeks of frustration had left her body in a moment of sheer bliss. “Baby?” Nanny said, snapping her out of her own little world. “Don't you have something to say?” Jackie remembered that she wasn't really done. Knowing what was expected of her, she climbed to her knees and then got to her feet, the only time she was ever supposed to stand unassisted. “Fank thoo for wetting me show thoo how much me wuv my diapees. They's me most favoritest thing in the whole wide world.” Jackie hated the embarrassing speech with a passion, but if she didn't make it now she would likely never be allowed release again. To finish her part, she placed her hands under the edges of her tutu (normally she would grab the hem of her dress, but with her mittens that wasn't happening) and dropped into a deep curtsey. Her legs wobbled a little as she dipped, and the shift combined with her tight tights to remind her of just how miserably soiled her diapers were, which had only been made worse by the shaming act. “You're welcome, baby, but I think you ought to thank our friends as well for watching your little show.” Now Jackie was struggling. She hadn't looked at Miss Ashley or Tori since she had climaxed a few minutes ago. Most of the afterglow of her release had already been compromised by having to immediately slide back into the role of obedient little wimp for Nanny, but having to directly acknowledge what she had just done to the guests was even more distressing. Nevertheless, around here orders were orders, so she turned to the guests. “Fank thoo for wetting me show thoo how much me wuv my diapees. They's me most favoritest thing in the whole wide world,” she repeated. Once more, she dipped into her silly little curtsey, doing her best not to sob at the shame of it all. “Good girl,” Nanny said, coming over and picking up her suddenly miserable charge and supporting her with an arm between the legs, only serving to mash the mess in her pants into even more corners. “Since you love your diapees so much, I think I will let you stay in that one until it is time for your bath tonight, even though you stink so bad. Aren't I so nice?” Jackie knew better than to give her opinion on Nanny's kindness, so she simply stayed silent as Nanny deposited her into the playpen once more. “Well,” Miss Ashley said, “I think I have a jealous little girl over here. I don't think she has done anything like that in a long long time. I could feel her shaking by the end. But she isn't going to do any of that unless her mommy and daddy tell me that they are ok with it. But maybe next time we see you two it will be Baby Tori who gives us all a show.” Looking at Tori's face, Jackie could tell that what Miss Ashley was saying was at least partly true. If it really had been fifteen years since she had been able to cum, Jackie couldn't really blame her, but if she could have an honest and private conversation with Tori, she would do her best to convince her not to be so jealous. Sure, she had been desperately aroused for large parts of the last week, but she was pretty sure that she hadn't been as aroused before Nanny had reintroduced sexual release into her life, even though it had been almost seven months at that point. Besides, the orgasms were certainly intensely pleasurable, but afterwards they made being forced to play the baby and submit to, and cooperate with, Nanny's torments even worse. In the moment right after she got off, she would feel adult again, but Nanny made sure that she always crashed right back to her lowly status by being forced to recite her ridiculous thanks. After finishing, Jackie would have loved a while by herself to privately come down from her high. Even today, in her dirty diaper, half an hour would have been enough to allow her to get over the adult moment and be ready to play her horrible role again, but Nanny would never let that happen. Especially now that it was over and she was no longer so desperate for release, Jackie felt like it just wasn't worth it. She would admit, though, that by the time Nanny was ready to let her get off once more, she probably would again find herself totally invested in doing so, but that would be because Nanny had made sure that that was the case. Jackie's musings were cut short though when Miss Ashley continued her talking. “I think it is time for us to get this little girl home so that she can get some din-dins and still get to bed on time,” she said unironically, even though it was only about 3:30 in the afternoon. “Aww, I was hoping we might get to see her get that stinky diaper change,” Nanny replied. “Well, I don't really want to ride in the car with this little stinker like she is, but she needs to learn that she doesn't have a choice and that dirty diapers are a part of being a baby, so she is going to have to wait until we get home.” Jackie could see that Tori hated to be the center of this conversation, but she could also see a little bit of relief on her face. As much as she probably wanted a new diaper, Jackie was willing to bet that she was at least as happy that she wasn't going to have her messy parcel opened in front of anyone besides Miss Ashley. Tori was still on Miss Ashley's knee, so Nanny once more removed Jackie from the playpen. She carried her over and sat next to the other two, putting Jackie on her own leg. The girls were forced to kiss once more, and did so as awkwardly as ever. Nanny gave Tori a quick smooch on the top of the head and told her to be a good little stinker for Miss Ashley. Miss Ashley returned the gesture to Jackie, and with that it was time to go. Tori was slid to the floor and Miss Ashley gathered everything they had come with in the diaper bag. Tori was ordered to start crawling, and did so, beginning to make her way out of the living room, through the kitchen and into the front hall. Miss Ashley followed closely behind her, and Nanny brought up the rear, still carrying Jackie along with her to see the guests off. At the front door Tori was allowed to stand up, and she walked the few steps down the walkway and to the car. There was only one other house that could be seen from the driveway, and though it was far enough away, if someone had happened to be looking they might have seen the odd spectacle. The mild threat of exposure didn't seem to speed up Miss Ashley, however, who put the diaper bag in the passenger seat before beginning the process of loading Tori into the car, much to the chagrin of both Tori and Jackie who were forced to remain outdoors in their childish attire. Soon enough though, Tori had indeed been tightly strapped into her oversized car seat, which Jackie was stunned to find was rear facing. She had to wonder if it was really safe in an accident, but it did make Tori look like a ridiculous infant when she was secured into it, though the legs spilling out of the back somewhat lessened the accuracy of the image. Jackie was glad her parents hadn't found that contraption at least. Satisfied, Miss Ashley closed the rear door, bid Nanny Michelle farewell, patted Jackie's disgusting diaper, and hopped into the driver's seat. Jackie and Nanny lingered in the driveway until they left. “Well, baby,” Nanny said as she carried Jackie back towards the house, “that was fun. I bet you can't wait until we get to tell your Mommy all about your exciting day!” Jackie wouldn't exactly have said that. At this point, about the only thing she couldn't wait for was a diaper change, but waiting was exactly what she was going to have to do. As Nanny deposited her into the playpen and announced that she needed to go to the restroom (which she always did to illustrate her maturity relative to Jackie's), Jackie thought back on the day. It had proved to be her most eventful play date yet, and by now Jackie had learned that in her life eventful was almost never good. Sure, she absolutely hated the mind numbing boredom that accompanied her babying, but the breaks she got from that boredom were the only thing that could make her already-humiliating experience become even more mortifying. Really, today's experience just confirmed what she already knew: play dates were the worst.

A/N: Hey all! I just wanted to post this quick little one-shot! It’s currently 5:00 am and I wrote this to procrastinate sleeping. Hope you all enjoy!! ooOoo Poppy Jacobs. His flower. His little girl. She was his favorite of the girls he’d acquired so far. He’d forgotten what it felt like to take care of another. How to be a true Daddy. It was the most precious feeling in the world. He knew he made the right choice when he spotted her one year ago. Parker Montgomery was her name. A young college student who thought she was too smart for the world. But now she was exactly where and who she should be. He smiled, snapping a picture on his phone of his flower, the pointed pink party hat secured around her chubby face. Her warm brown eyes, full of resignation, glanced up at the camera. The fight was fun. It always was in the beginning but there came a point when they realized it was a losing game. Their broken spirit was just as rewarding- the first step in becoming truly his. “Flower, do you like your present?” a warm feeling spread throughout his chest, the smile radiating across his face. His flower was perfect- absolutely stunning. Not like the other Poppy’s who’d wilted and died. “Yeth Dada,” her voice was high, airy, obedient. She knew better than to disobey. The welts on her bottom were testament. “Tell Dada how much you love your birthday present baby!" his voice rose in excitement Tears filled her eyes and a drop slowly dribbled down her flushed pale skin. The chains of the restraints around her ankles and wrists jingled- a sweet reminder of her inability to escape. “Poppy wove her pwesent Dada,” she answered dejectedly, shackled hands in her lap. Submission- the one thing he craved was what he now had. There was a time she would’ve screamed and cried. There was a time she would’ve tried to attack and run. He treated her with meticulous care. Not a strand of her raven hair was out of place, pulled back in two tight ponytails on top of her head. Her skin was as smooth as a baby’s bottom, without a blemish and stomach round and full, due to her daily bottles of expressed breast milk and mashed foods. Now here she sat naked on her princess potty, body slumped down in defeat. Her sodden diaper stained yellow sat at her feet. “Dada knows it’s Poppy's birthday today and you want to be a big girl. If you can show Dada how you can use the big girl potty, maybe we can try pull-ups and potty training.” Her eyes lit up as if she’d just received a puppy. “You have ten minutes to make a tinkle and a poo-poo. When Dada comes back and if the princess potty is empty- bye-bye potty training. Do you understand, flower?” Like a bobble head, she nodded quickly, a new energy rushed through her body. “Words, poppy.” “Yeth, Dada!” ooOoo Today was March 17th. St. Patrick’s Day. Also known as the day of her kidnapping. In her kidnappers mind- her birthday. She only knew him by the name of Daddy, Dada, or Papa. He was careful not to reveal any information about himself. The most she’d found out about him in the past year was that he was a violent and dangerous man. If the illusions to previous captive girls told her anything- they were dead. He referred to them as his Flowers and the others having “wilted and died.” If that wasn’t a symbol for death, she didn’t know what was. After many spankings, soapy mouths, catheters and enemas, she learned there was a breaking point. The twenty one year old- now turned one- was not sure when it happened but it did. Like a file cabinet, her memories of before were stored away at the back of her brain so she could become who she is now. Parker Montgomery: the fit, sociable, Nebraska State College student, majoring in History was a thing of the past. A distant memory fading each day. Nowadays her only goal was making her daddy proud, finishing her bottles and being the best little girl she can be. She did not want to wilt and die. While Poppy knew, she’d possibly never gain her adulthood back, having been rendered incontinent, this was a first step. A baby step. An odd feeling churned in her tummy, seated on the pink plastic seat. It had been so long since she’d been out of her diapers. It’s not that she liked them but she’d become used to them. The soft padding felt like being cocooned in a warm fuzzy blanket. This potty was hard and plastic. It was cold beneath her powdered bottom. Before, if she even looked at the toilet, a severe lashing was applied against her tender skin. Now he wanted her to use it. She didn’t understand. Poppy could hear him in the kitchen, just around the corner. The television played. It was set to the show, Mr. Potty Head. A show for potty- training littles. Her eyes widened, the inflated pink paci bobbing up and down in her mouth. This was a no-no show. Wasn’t good for babies. Babies like her went potty in diapees. She would wait patiently, squishing around in her mess for dada to change her. First there was the front pat to see how wet she was and then the two fingers down the back. She’d lay back, spread her legs, and wait patiently as her dada untapped the padding and ran the warm wipe across her princess parts before powdering and re-diapering her. Sometimes it was double padding, sometimes it was triple. He said it made her more cute, crawling around the house with her diapered bum wiggling in the air as she swayed unsteadily on her hands and knees. Rarely was she clothed because it would make it too difficult for a quick change. She’d grown comfortable naked, learning to ignore her chubby stomach and thick thighs. Now, she was being given a chance to grow up. To prove that she was a big girl- something she’d desperately wanted. Why was she so afraid? All she had to do was push. Her eyes squeezed shut, nose wrinkling as she attempted to loosen her bowels. To let loose a little dribble of pee. C’mon Poppy! Be a big girl- “Flower?” Oh no. Her eyes flashed open, the warm tones of the grey room flooding back. The man with sandy colored hair, tan skin and sharp jaw peered down at her. His eyes, an ocean blue, narrowed. He towered over her, already a foot taller and frowned. The color drained from her face. She whimpered, “Dada!” He sighed, shaking his head and arms crossed over his chest. “It’s been ten minutes, baby.” She got lost in her mind. Again. “Did someone make a present for Dada?” Lying was what naughty girls did but telling the truth could get her spankies… “Baby? I’m waiting for an answer.” His tone was short. Clipped. If he heard the shakiness in her voice, he chose to not to comment. “I…” the words were numb on her tongue. “I no able to go pothy.” Her head bowed, waiting for the stern rebuke. But it never came. “You did your best, Flower.” his voice was unusually soft with a hint of sincerity? No. She couldn’t be hearing that right. Hesitantly, her head lifted up, surprised by the fact he’d squatted down to her height. “It’s ok, Poppy. Dada isn’t mad.” He’s not? She sunk down on the seat, her hand in his. “You’re just a baby. Girls as little as you aren’t ready to use the potty. That’s ok though because we have diapers.” Once again, tears welled up in her eyes and snot ran from her nose. No, please! One more try. One more- Her restrained arms shot out, reaching for him to pick her up. “Dadaaa!” The wail of a baby echoed from her body. Parker no! You’re bigger than this! “Potty scawy!” Stop this nonsense! Do you really wanna spend the rest of your life in a diaper? “I know, baby!” he cooed. “We’ll try again next year on your birthday. How about that, hmm? It seems someone wants to stay my little flower.” Yes. she sighed in relief, suckling on the rubber object. No, Parker, listen to me! Listen— Maybe even next year the restraints will come off. She’s been a good girl. She has, she really has! “Now let’s get you into a clean diaper. I bet that’ll feel good. Won’t it baby?” he asked gently. The man didn’t wait for a response, helping her shift down to the ground were a changing mat was already laid out. “Now Flower,” he began, fiddling with a few other things she couldn’t see. “Dada doesn’t want to do this but I want my favorite princess to have the best birthday.” Oh no. Please god, not this- “I know they are not your favorite people but Mr and Mrs. Bubbles wanted to wish you a happy birthday!” she could hear the smile in his voice, setting up the enema and suppositories. “Afterward you can play in your jolly jumper, how about that?” Well… that did sound pretty fun. Sometimes it was best just to ignore the big girl voices in her mind because that wasn’t who she was anymore. She was just a little baby. His little flower.

Anastasia Kashkirova was 35 years old. She a tall 5'6 blonde with beautiful green eyes and good D-breasts. Anastasia have been working for 5 years in a large organization called CompTech, which has been supplying all major companies with components for computers. She applied for the post of deputy general director of the company. But more recently, the young 22-year-old Ava Macrone was hired. And she shows herself on the good side. But she goes literally over the heads. She substitutes people and now she already occupies the same position as Anastasia. And what’s even worse for her is that it’s more like Ava's leadership. Anastasia thought for a long time what to do with her. "Just destroy it... You could end up in jail." And at that moment, she accidentally got to a site dedicated to the ADBL topic. Anastasia asked for a few stories and came up with a great idea... "Turn Ava into a babygirl. That's good. I'll become a mommy and I won't have to spoil my body with pregnancy." "Poor miss Macrone... Soon you will not even know how to hold the pen correctly. But first you need to lure the bird into the cage. There is an idea" - Anastasia thought with smile. She got up from her office and walked over to Ava's desk and sat down on the edge of the table. "Listen. I was just thinking. We need to bury the hatchet wars and become good friends. I decided to give up the vacancy in your favor. Come to me tonight and we will celebrate your appointment. What do you say?" Anastasia said and smiled the power with a sweet, but false smile, showing a mask of benevolence behind which hatred was hidden.

Little Gin-Gin's Trip to the Mall *this is only the first out of many to come* ooOoo Chapter 1: “Is my little Gin-gin excited to meet Santa!?” her mommy asked, gasping as if she were surprised. From their place in line, she could see about fifty other adult-babies with their mommies and daddies. Some eagerly awaited to meet the fat, white-haired man in the red suite while others sulked, mortified at the prospect of having to sit on a grown-man's lap in front of a crowd of strangers. “Are you going to tell Santa everything you want for Christmas?” the woman bounced her in her arms, squeezing the back of her thick oversized diaper. Crinkling loudly, Ginny didn’t give it a second thought. Her self worth had been lost a long time ago. No longer did she care who saw her naked or diapered. The mall, possibly the most public place you could be seen in, was where they were. Deck the Halls played loudly over the speakers and littles gathered around the large sparkly Christmas tree, eagerly watching the train go round and round in circles. The general atmosphere was a happy one. Holiday music filled the air as people did last minute Christmas shopping, dragging their littles in tow or dropping them off at the mall daycare. Ginny couldn’t help but blush as her mommy, placed a big sloppy wet kiss on her cheek. Her eyes drifted down, catching just a hint of the white diaper, peeking out from her frilled, velvety red dress. Soleless, shining black Mary Jane’s were strapped onto her feet and ruffled white socks that went up to almost her knees. The girl was convinced that dress up was her mommy’s favorite part of the day. Never was she to look less than her best, which meant looking the most little she could be. There was a time when she would’ve rebelled. There was a time she would've screamed and cried, refusing to leave the house until her mommy had to drag her out. But that time had passed and now she had resigned herself to the fact that she was never escaping. All she could do was suck it up and pretend. Good girls were rewarded with treats. Naughty girls received spankings. That was something she did not want. Next in line, a feeling of fear suddenly formed in the pit of her stomach. Gripping onto the front of her mommy’s shirt, the ginger-haired girl hid her face in the woman’s warm, soft bosom, tightening her legs around her waist. Laughs were heard as her mommy kissed her head, and they were called up. The fake Santa gave a friendly smile, motioning for them to come forward. “Ohhh, is the baby shy?” a worker cooed, approaching them. He was dressed as an elf with big ears, pointy shoes and a pointy hat. “Why doesn’t mommy come up with us! You wouldn’t want Santa to forget any presents, would you?” Could Santa grant her her freedom? Could Santa give her a phone so she could call the police and escape this place? The answer was no. There was nothing Santa could give her. They didn’t wait for an answer and her heart skipped a beat as she was taken from the warmth of her mommy’s arms. It was sickening how much she had begun to depend on her. A high pitched squeal escaped her lips as she was placed on the man’s lap, pressed against his beer belly. It didn’t surprise her at how she fit perfectly snug on his lap and he held onto her waist, ensuring she didn’t slip off. “Well, hohoho! You can call me Santa, what's your name?” the man asked in a loud jovial voice, his breath smelling of mint. His long beard tickled her skin leaving her wanting to pull on it. “M-mommy cawl me, Gin-gin ow Ginny!” as she spoke, drool dribbled from her mouth, and if the Santa imposter noticed or cared, he didn’t show it. Beside them, her mommy beamed, taking numerous pictures on her phone. Ginny knew that when spoke it either had to be in her baby voice or she was to stay silent. She had worked hard to perfect the high and squeaky voice, but her inability to pronounce words came naturally after over half of her teeth were removed and twisted around in her mouth. Was she in constant immense pain? Yes. Did her mommy care? No. She thought her speech impediment was cute and teethers had become her new best friend. Plus the constant drooling that resulted from the procedure was an extra bonus. “Well, Gin-gin, have you been a good or a naughty girl?” “Goo’!” she squealed, bouncing lightly in his lap, much to the enjoyment of everyone watching. In another life, she could’ve been an actress. That’s how good she was at pretending. “Why don’t you tell Santa what you want for Christmas.” She leaned forward, smelling the faintest whiff of cinnamon and cupped her hand around his ear, coming up with things on the spot. “My elves down at the North Pole are working very very hard to prepare. I can promise that you are going to have a very happy Christmas.” She continued to smile, giggling at all the right moments as she sucked on her fingers. A woman elf stood behind the camera, making funny faces as they did with all littles to get them to smile. Ginny beamed, making sure to show her toothless mouth as the pictures were taken. Beside them stood Jill Anderson, usually a stern woman, but today unusually happy. The woman already knew what her Christmas cards were going to be as she glanced down at her little’s exposed diaper, rapidly turning yellow, and she didn’t even realize. This year was going to be a great Christmas. ooOoo A/N: Hey! I just wanted to do a quick Christmas one shot, since the holidays are coming up!! For those who don’t remember or didn’t read it, Ginny was the new nurse from Emmy’s story who was taken and regressed by Jill Anderson, the mean nurse. I will be doing more of these quick one shots for the other characters I’ve created in this Little Beginnings universe! Hope you enjoy and happy holidays to everyone celebrating Christmas and Hanukkah!

AUTHOR'S NOTE: I've decided to consolidate these little scenes into a single series of posts I'm calling Raising Husbands. New entries will appear on Patreon approximately two weeks before I post them here. _______ I do a lot of long stories (too long sometimes) and wanted to try something very short. I suspect I'll post a number of what I'm calling these short scenes, composed mostly of dialogue, in this universe I've created. Right now, I think each scene will be entirely episodic and not connected to the others. Enjoy! Date Night “What would you like to drink,” the waitress asked the two of them. “First bottle is on me,” Jess said, and ordered a Brunello. “Are we celebrating something,” Susie asked, happy Jess ordered a bottle much more expensive than what she would ever get for herself. “Of course we are: it’s Friday.” The waitress returned with the bottle and served two glasses. “Let’s drink to something,” Jess excitedly said, the glass in her hand seeming to make the weekend official. Susie raised her glass. “A toast: to babysitters.” “Damn right,” Jess laughed. “And another toast: to our husbands, without whom a Friday night out wouldn’t be nearly so special.” “Amen,” Susie added before taking another drink. “Been a hell of a week,” Jess said, shaking her head. “But it’s Friday, and Ryan is spending the night.” “Good for you. What time are you picking him up tomorrow?” “Not until lunch time.” “Ugh. Jealous. Well, I’m sure you’ve earned it.” “You don’t know the half of it,” Jess said. “Four times this week, and it’s only Friday.” “Four?” Susie was surprised but not shocked. Two was average for Jess, three not uncommon, but to have to give Ryan four spankings in a week? That was unusual. “How did he manage to get in so much trouble?” “The really amazing part is it wasn’t five. I try, seriously – you know I do – to give him a little leeway, but it’s like the seasons change and he turns into this crazy person who wants to argue over every little thing. First spanking was over making his bed, if you can believe that. At his age!” Susie didn’t see perfectly eye to eye with her friend on discipline. She knew Ryan could be a handful, but Jessica had a hair trigger on her hairbrush, and Ryan’s butt paid the price for it. “Just because he wouldn’t make the bed?” “Because of the attitude that went with it. He actually threw a pillow at me.” “You’re kidding!” “And as soon as he did it, his eyes were like saucers. He knew immediately how much trouble he was in. Why he can’t think one step ahead … anyway, it’s the same struggle as usual, trying to get him to stick to the chore chart.” “You know there’s an easier way,” Susie said knowingly, swirling the wine in her glass. “We’re just going to disagree about that,” Jess replied. “I mean, he’s yours, so you do what you think is right, but Jake is one spoiled …” As very close friends, they were comfortable with some gentle joshing. It was hardly the first time of the fiftieth they’d discussed this. “He’s not spoiled!” “You do everything for him.” “It’s not everything, and I just made a choice: I could spend as much time trying to get Jake to behave like you do with Ryan and still end up redoing whatever it is I asked him to do, or I could just do it myself in half the time.” “Fair enough. Who did you find to sit anyway?” “Liz is home for the weekend.” “Your neighbor’s daughter?” “Mhmm. She’s good with him. You know with his potty problems, well, not every sitter is willing to deal with that.” “Another problem spanking his bottom for him could help.” “It would not,” Susie said. “You always say that.” “It couldn’t hurt. Well, it wouldn’t hurt you, anyway,” Jess snickered “Leave my Jakey alone. He’s doing the best he can. You make it sound so much worse than it is. It’s not the end of the world.” Susie always underplayed how much of a problem it was, but it was true as far it went – it was a problem, and it caused other problems, but it wasn’t the end of the world that Jake still had potty issues at his age. “You're right. I’m sorry.” “So how did you get to four anyway,” Susie asked. Even if she didn’t agree with how strict her friend could be, she wasn’t judgmental about it. A lot of people, maybe even most, were pro-spanking where they lived, even if Jess was on the leading edge of the trend. Susie’s curiosity got the better of her. “Bathroom issues, as a matter of fact. In my life, I have never seen such a mess.” “What happened?” “I let him take a bath on his own. He’s been wanting to for a while and trying to convince me. We even did a trial run with me just sitting in the bathroom and him bathing himself. I finally relented and let him solo.” “Well, with you expecting him to do so much cleaning, why not clean himself,” Susie said with a chuckle. “How bad was it?” “Standing water on the floor. He said he was playing tidal wave.” “Ceiling leak?” “No, thank god. I yanked him out of the tub, sat down on the toilet and pulled him right over my knee. He was soaked, I was soaked. I don’t think I’ve ever been so mad at him.” “Maybe you should have waited until you had calmed down.” “O, trust me, I did. That was just a preview. All that did was start his crocodile tears, but when I told him, ‘We are going to clean up this mess, and then mommy is going to spank your bottom blue’ the real tears started. I mean, granted thinking ahead is not his strong suit, but what did he think was going to happen? He got a little taste of natural consequences, too.” “How’s that?” “The towels were soaked. He just had to endure being cold and naked.” Susie grimaced. “I think even I would’ve spanked Jakey if he did something like that, but don’t you think that was a little harsh?” “It was only five minutes. We got the worst of it cleaned up, and I went and got a towel from my bathroom. I warmed him up, we had a little talk, got him spanked and then straight into bed. I cleaned up the rest.” “I wish that were the sort of bathroom issue I was dealing with.” “What does his doctor say?” “To just keep working at it. It’s not …” Susie shook her head and pour another glass. “He just won’t do it away from home, and even if we are home, he won’t unless I’m there.” “Still?” Susie nodded. “He just holds it and holds it until he can’t anymore, and then he tries to hide what happened. His daycare says it can’t keep happening.” “What do they want you to do?” “Give him an enema every morning before I bring him in, which his doctor says is the worst possible thing to do. She says he won’t ever learn if we do that.” “What are the other options?” “There’s the surgery, but I don’t want to do that yet. That’s why I like Liz so much. She’s so good about handling the episodes. I mean, he trusts her so much more because of how good she is about it, she’s the only sitter he likes enough that he won’t cry when I leave. If only his daycare would be half as good about it.” “Maybe you need to find a new daycare.” “I’m not sure that would help; I could see that just making it more difficult with the new place and new people. And the episodes obviously bother the staff a whole lot more than they bother Jakey. Of course, that’s kinda the problem since he won’t tell them, but he does seem to like it there.” “Well, I know I keep coming back to this but you’ve tried rewarding Jake. Maybe it’s time…” “He’s doing his best, Jessica. Why you think that’s the solution to every problem …” “It’s how I was raised. I always knew I’d be a spanker. My mom was; she gave me spanking authority over my brothers when I was … I’m not sure, exactly. Anyway, I gave Billy a spanking just last week, too. Wasn’t even babysitting. I was just visiting, and he got told for the millionth time to stop running in the house and didn’t stop, so I snagged him right out of the air. Mom got the paddle from the kitchen and finished the job.” “I know it’s the preferred way these days,” Susie said. “I just don’t … I don’t like doing it. Guess I’m just a softie. And Jakey is so … it’s not like I’ve never spanked him.” “Well, I know you’ve given him a few swats before.” “That counts as a spanking.” “I’ve given Ryan that much for a warning.” “Jakey is more sensitive than Ryan. I mean, for heaven's sake, he’s too embarrassed to tell his daycare teacher he has a load in is pants. Give Jake a pop on the butt, and he full on sobs. Ryan lives his life like he’s the second coming of Tarzan. A pop on the butt doesn’t even get through to him.” “If only. That would have prevented the third and fourth trip he took over my knee this week.” “What happened?” “Toy store.” “Why were you buying him a toy if he was being such a pill all week?” “Carrots and sticks. I promised him if he did the dishes every night for one week without needing to be reminded, he could pick out a toy under $30. Just goes to prove he’s fully capable of remembering his chores without being told. He just doesn't because he doesn't want to.” “So toy store meltdown?” “Big time. I did my very best to calm him down. I told him we could pick a different chore for him to remember, something a little harder, and that could be his reward later. Nope. I showed him other toys. Nope.” “That’s a shame. Turning what should’ve been a nice outing into something you both regret.” “Yeah. I guess I should’ve just marched him out of there at the first whine instead of trying to salvage it … I just wanted to do something nice. Anyway, I gave him a warning swat on his reset button, and it didn’t even faze him. He paused for, like, half a second before just getting louder. Then I’m that woman in the toy store, telling him, ‘Do you want a toy, or do you want mommy to spank your naughty bottom in front of all these people?’” “Guess he didn’t choose the toy,” Susie surmised. “Doesn’t that sort of thing embarrass you?” “Spanking him in public? In another time and place, maybe, but the people at the toy store have to be used to it. I’m convinced that’s why there are three benches right in front of the store. And pretty much every woman has had that moment … What I do find is embarrassing is Ryan behaving that way. If only he were as embarrassed by his own behavior as he was by the consequences. I spank-marched him back into the mall, and that’s when he turned red and couldn’t stop stammering apologies.” “Poor little guy,” Susie commented. “I mean, I know he earned it, but it’s not entirely his fault.” “How is it not his fault,” Jess asked incredulously. “He has poor impulse control. Sometimes they just can’t help it until it’s too late.” “Right. How inconvenient for him that he always seems to remember to control his impulses right around the moment I’m unbuttoning his pants. That and when I refer to myself as ‘mommy’ is when he’s suddenly so modest and embarrassed.” Jessica shook her head. “Anyway, you know how it is. Some people stop to watch a public spanking or think it’s good for their own to watch as a warning; others just keep walking. Makes no difference. I took his pants down, got the paddle out of the diaper bag, and put him over my knee. He managed to keep his composure for about two swats.” “At least you left his diaper up.” “O no, that came down as well. Public or not, he needed a bare bottom spanking. I don’t care if he is 36. If that boy needs a bare bottom spanking, I’m gonna bare and spank that bottom likes he’s 20 years old.” “Hold on,” Susie said and took out her vibrating phone. A wide smile formed across her face, and she practically bounced in her seat in excitement. “Yes!” “What? Share!” “Jakey did it!” “Really? Aww. That’s great. What exactly happened?” “He just did it. Liz and him were playing with his cars, and he just filled his diaper right there.” “He didn’t go and hide first?” “Nope. Ugh, so proud.” Susie tapped on her phone and waited a few seconds for a reply. “And then when she asked him if he had anything to tell her, he actually told her what he’d done. Liz is a miracle worker! Any other sitter, he would’ve tried to hold it until he was in pain and then gone and hide. The only other person besides me he’ll just go around when he needs to is his mother, and not even me sometimes. I’m ordering more wine.” “Champagne. Let’s celebrate.” “Even better! Ya know, I think the last time I had champagne was when Jakey and I got married. His mother told me he was diaper-shy when we started negotiating, but I didn’t think we’d still be working on getting him over it for this long.” She let out a short sigh of contentment, flagged down their waitress and ordered a bottle of champagne. “Anyway,” she said as the waitress walked away, “you said four. That was only three.” “Sorry?” “You said the toy store incident led to spankings three and four, but that was only three.” “O. Well, I got him rediapered and walked him out of the mall, sans pants of course. He cried most of the way home, and he was quiet and sulky all through dinner. We were doing the dishes together, and as soon as we were done – can you believe this – he actually asked me if we could go back to the toy store the next day.” “You’re kidding.” “Not even a little. I explained natural consequences to him for about the billionth time and that he would not be getting a new toy this week, and that’s when meltdown number 2 started. I got the paddle right back out and bared him all over again, spanked his butt, and put him straight to bed after we had some cuddle time. To his credit, he did apologize the next day.” “You definitely got a willful one,” Susie remarked. “It’s why his mother wanted me to have him. She knew he’d need a firm hand.” “Who did you get to babysit tonight?” Susie asked because Ryan had a reputation in the neighborhood; it wasn’t so easy finding a sitter for him. “My mom.” “Hopefully he’s being an angel for her.” “Hopefully, but if history is any guide, he’s probably in a corner right now listening to Billy get a spanking and waiting for his turn. Those two get each other so wound up, it’s almost a certainty if they’re together for than an hour they’re going to get themselves in trouble.” “How old is Billy now?” “Twenty-six.” “Is your mom having any luck finding him a wife?” “it’s hard. He’s not exactly what women want in a husband these days.” “It’s so unfair. It’s not his fault he has a big penis.” Jess shrugged. “You know how much more work they can be, all the behavioral problems those men seem to have.” “I think that’s a myth. If they’re well trained by their moms and their wives keep up with the training and milk them regularly, I think they’re angels.” “Then do you want him? Mom’s been building up a pretty sweet dowry.” Susie blushed. “Um, no. Sorry. One's enough for me.” Their champagne arrived, and they raised their glasses. Jess toasted, “To Jakey. Let’s hope tonight was a breakthrough and his diaper shyness is a thing of the past.” Susie toasted, “To Ryan. May he one day go an entire week without needing a spanking.” Jessica finished her flute of champagne in a swallow. “That’s how a wife who doesn’t have to pick up her husband until lunch time drinks,” Susie joked. “Damn right. I guess we should order some food before we go back to my place.” Susie looked around the restaurant. How quiet and clean and civilized it was, not a man in sight. Much as she looked forward to telling Jakey how proud of him she was for using his diaper like a good boy, she didn’t want Break Night/Date Night to end too soon.

We were still together, that was a start. After what I had done I would nt have blamed my wife Poppy if she had slapped my face,thrown me out of our marital home of three years and changed all the locks. I'd lost count how many times I'd asked myself how could I have been so stupid. Yes, it was nt a long sordid affair, it was just one drunken mistake but why did it have to be with Lola, Poppy's best friend of over 20 years and why it Gods name did it have to end with Lola pregnant with my child. That news alone could have broken Poppy as we'd had no luck after trying for a child over the last 12 months. It's not as if they are similar, Poppy I'd always describe as a "skinny blonde", quite quiet and shy but with a smile that would light up any room she walked into. Lola on the other hand was what many in the pub called "a mouthy piece", dark hair and far thicker set than Poppy, she bore more than a passing resemblance to English Celebrity chef Nigella Lawson. I did nt think she was my type but Mr Jim Beam had proved to me different. I still think back to how I found myself in Lola's company when Poppy had gone to stay at her mothers house up North for the weekend. Time has dulled even the smallest memories of the night, a quick fumble in a drunken haze that left neither of us exactly sexually fulfilled but created a new life. I can Just about recall the horror we both felt in the morning as we woke up in the same bed and perhaps we would and could have kept it a secret from my lovely Poppy and everyone else if it was nt for 'Junior' That day, sitting next to Poppy, holding her hand, as I confessed to my indiscretion was one memory I would happily wipe from my mind. The hurt on her pretty face was heart breaking, never had I felt such a let down as the horrible news sank in with the love of my life. The days of tears that followed almost drove me to the point of suicide. I could nt bear my Princess being in such emotional pain. 6 months down the line things had improved, whilst it was never far from our minds, Lola's growing tummy helped that, it did nt dominate our lives. Our relationship dynamics had changed over the time, always mindful that I had almost finished our marriage, I became more passive, Poppy on the other hand had began to assert herself becoming the dominant one whereas before she'd been happy to let me the lead the way. The friendship between Poppy and Lola had also changed too, bizarrely it had got stronger, they saw each other much more regularly then before she was pregnant, Lola was a constant visitor to our home. I was never sure whether it was because Poppy wanted to keep reminding me of my mistake or whether she was keen to have an input in the little life created by her two closest friends. I of course tried to avoid being left on my own with Lola. Whilst I was sure that I/we would never make the same mistake again there was no reason to tempt fate. If Lola and myself were in the same room I’d always use Poppy as a screen, Poppy was always between myself and Lola which meant that I’ve never had to address the ‘baby situation’ and how the birth will affect the rest of our lives. That was until that fateful day. I had sensed that something was up on the Friday after returning home from work. Poppy was very quiet and whilst that was nt unusual her eyes showed that she was deep in thought. “Dan” she eventually broke the silence. “Yes sweet” I replied “We need to talk about Lola and the baby” It was the first time she’d used the b word in my presence. “Of course dear, I know I made the biggest mistake of my life but with your help I can do the right thing going forward” “The right thing?” Poppy smirked “The right thing would have to keep your thing in your trousers and we would nt be in this situation” I nodded silently as Poppy continued. “As you know, your baby has only a few months before it arrives and prior to that there are going to be some changes” Poppy went on to explain that Lola’s small one bedroom flat was wholly unsuitable for a child to grow up in. And that the tomorrow (Saturday) Lola would be moving into our 4 bedroom townhouse. That way she could help with child and I’d be able to do my job and provide for my offspring. Twice I tried to interrupt Poppy but with a finger lifted to her lips she dismissed my protestations. “Also as a first time Mother and with no siblings or other children in the family Lola is very nervous about looking after a baby” “She’s going to need some help, and that’s where you come in” Keen to stay on Poppy’s good side I would have done almost anything. “Of course Princess, let me know what I can do” Poppy just smiled “Good boy”

Avery peered across the room to make sure Hannah was still asleep, before her and Chris made love. Hannah was forced to listen from her playpen a few feet away, all the same. She was only pretending to still be asleep - an attempt to avoid the embarrassing exhibition of asking her ‘friends’ to change her messy diaper... fruitlessly so. “PEWWW...!” Avery scrunched her face as she moved past Hannah’s playpen on her way to the bathroom. “I think somebody made a stinky...” “I’ll get her up.” Chris grunted from the bed. “Grab a fresh diaper on your way out.” “Don’t bother.” Avery yelled from the bathroom. “She’s probably going to have to go again as soon as she gets up. Go start breakfast. I’ll Change her after she eats.” Hannah pouted meekly to herself. She sunk her face deeper into the pillow. This was worse than just asking them to change her an hour ago. When she first woke up. She had already finished messing herself shortly after that. There was no way Avery was going to believe her now though. She hated when Avery talked about her like this. Hannah’s mom used to say the same kind of stuff about her sister’s baby when she was growing up - not to mention, she was going to have to sit through breakfast in a soiled diaper now. a little while later... Hannah was sitting at the table with Chris and Avery. Only... she was sitting in a pile of her own make, squeezed ever so tightly into her high-chair. Eating scrambled eggs, and drinking orange juice from a sippy cup. Avery and Chris were sipping on Mimosas, and eating gravlax cream cheese bagels and caviar. Her blood started to boil. This shit had been going on for weeks. Every passing day she felt more and more like she was actually a baby. See... Hannah wasn’t a baby. In fact she was 22 years old. She was only being treated like a baby by her ‘friends’. It was a slippery slope from too many shots of tequila and peeing her pants - to eating scrambled eggs, with no mimosa, in a messy diaper. She glared across the table, working up the courage to end this pageant of ridicule. “I swear... I don’t know what’s wrong with her. She’s being such a brat. You’d think she would try to act a little more mature if she didn’t want to be treated like a baby.” Avery declared. Talking as if Hannah wasn’t right next to her. Perfectly capable of following the conversation. “Mmmm... You really outdid yourself this time.” Avery had just taken a drink of her mimosa. “Anyway. I was thinking about heading to the store today for a few things. I was going to bring her with me. Maybe she just needs to get out of the house.” That was it... “I’M NOT A BABY!” Hannah bashed her fists on the tray of her highchair. Before shaking it violently to a means of escape. She managed to free herself. She was furious. She stood over Avery, and let her have it. “JUST BECAUSE THIS IS YOUR PARENTS BEACH HOUSE DOESN’T MEAN YOU GET TO TREAT ME LIKE THIS! I’M A GROWN WOMAN! NOT A BABY!” She screamed. Pointing her finger at Avery over and over. Aggressively. “I DON’T NEED TO SIT IN A HIGHCHAIR... OR SLEEP IN A CRIB!” Tears started to run down her face. “AND... I’M OLD ENOUGH TO DRINK!” She grabbed Avery’s mimosa of the table and drank it with a vengeance. “AND... AND... I DON’T NEED TO WEAR DIAPERS!!!” “Are you done?” Avery reached across the table and took hold of Chris’s Mimosa. “Good.” She took a generous sip before continuing. “First of all... This IS my parent’s lake house. I can’t have you running around making little messes everywhere. It isn’t my fault you can’t hold your pee pee and poo poo like a big girl anymore.” She paused for another strong sip. “Which brings me to my second point... you are in fact a part of the small demographic that does need to wear diapers. Can you guess what that group is?” Avery quizzically teased. She didn’t leave much time for Hannah to respond. “THAT’S RIGHT... people who pee and poop in their pants, like little babies.” One more sip. “AND... I WOULDN’T HAVE TREATED YOU SO MUCH MORE LIKE A BABY IF YOU DIDN’T ACT LIKE ONE!!! YOU’VE ALWAYS ACTED LIKE ONE! IF YOU DON’T LIKE THE RULES... THERE’S THE DOOR!” Avery motioned rapaciously to the front door of the lake house. “Good luck out there in the city, with this covid shit... and you still owe me these last two months of rent here.” She pulled her phone out before Hannah could get in a word. “And good luck with your instagram career... after all your followers see these!” Avery shoved her phone in Hannah’s face, and started swiping through dozens of pictures - a complete compendium of Hannah’s regression. “GO ON THEN... GO!!! I haven’t even got to the videos yet!” “I... I... I Just...” Hannah couldn’t make words through her desperate sobbs. “IM SORRY!!! I’M SO... SO... SORRY AVERY!!!” She wheezed and wailed hysterically. “Please... Please don’t show anybody those... those pictures.” Her face was drenched in tears. Snot was running from her nose. “That’s what I thought.” Avery set her phone down on the table. “Now get these dishes cleaned up, and meet me in the bedroom to get cleaned up.” Avery made stern eye contact with hannah. “Rinse them. Don’t just throw them in the sink.” “Can we... I just thought...” Hannah struggled to find a coherent sting of words that wouldn’t piss Avery off again. “Can we what?” Avery scoffed, purposefully to the contestant. “I Just... I...” Hannah’s body shivered, before going rigid, behind an arched back, and she picked herself up onto her tippy toes. “You just what!?! Spit it out.” Avery said shortly. “UH OH... I know that face.” Chris announced. Finally throwing his two cents into this morning’s invariably festive breakfast conversation. Hannah looked at Chris through wide desperate eyes. She couldn’t stand to look at Avery. Tears started to roll down her cheeks again. She bent her knees awkwardly in towards one another, and lurched forward - favoring a hunchback. she remained almost motionless for a generous amount of seconds. Bar the occasional shiver, and leg spasm. Hannah couldn’t believe this was happening right after that argument. “Someones making a little mess...” Chris continued. “See I told you she would have to go again as soon as she ate something. Never fails.” Avery shook her head hollowly. “Okay... well... get these dishes cleaned up, and then I’ll get you cleaned up, and then... we’re gonna go to the store.” Avery moved towards the door. She turned around right before she pulled it open.” Hannah thought for a split second that Avery was going to tell her to come get her diaper changed before she cleaned up breakfast. A fast burnt fire. “Chris. Don’t forget to mow the lawn, and start cleaning out the garage when we’re gone today.” Avery left the dining room with that, and made her way towards the bedroom. Shouting the whole way until neither Chris or Hannah could hear what she was saying. “Y'ALL DON’T JUST GET TO LIVE HERE FOR FREE... THIS IS MY...” Hannah looked at Chris as soon as Avery’s voice trailed off into the aether. “Please help me Chris!” She whispered manically. Trying to hold back more tears. “You know this isn’t right Chris... We’re friends!”